• 84000
  • The Collection
  • The Kangyur
  • Tantra
  • Tantra Collection
  • Unexcelled Yoga tantras
  • Toh 381

This rendering does not include the entire published text

The full text is available to download as pdf at:
/translation/toh381.pdf

ཡང་དག་པར་སྦྱོར་བ།

Emergence from Sampuṭa
Chapter 7

Sampuṭodbhavaḥ
ཡང་དག་པར་སྦྱོར་བ་ཞེས་བྱ་བའི་རྒྱུད་ཆེན་པོ།
yang dag par sbyor ba zhes bya ba’i rgyud chen po
The Foundation of All Tantras, the Great Sovereign Compendium “Emergence from Sampuṭa”
Saṃpuṭodbhava­sarva­tantra­nidāna­mahā­kalpa­rājaḥ

Toh 381

Degé Kangyur, vol. 79 (rgyud ’bum, ga), folios 73.b–158.b

ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛɪʙᴇᴛᴀɴ ʙʏ
  • Gayādhara
  • Drokmi Śākya Yeshé

Imprint

84000 logo

Translated by the Dharmachakra Translation Committee
under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.

First published 2020

Current version v 1.12.13 (2025)

Generated by 84000 Reading Room v2.26.1

84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha is a global non-profit initiative to translate all the Buddha’s words into modern languages, and to make them available to everyone.

Warning: Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra. Practitioners who are not sure if they should read this translation are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage. The responsibility for reading this text or sharing it with others who may or may not fulfill the requirements lies in the hands of readers.

Tantra Text Warning

Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra.

Practitioners who are not sure if they should read translations in this section are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage.

The responsibility for reading these texts or sharing them with others—and hence the consequences—lies in the hands of readers.

About unrestricted access

The decision to publish tantra texts without restricted access has been considered carefully. First of all, it should be noted that all the original Tibetan texts of the Kangyur, including those in this Tantra section, are in the public domain. Some of the texts in this section (but by no means all of them) are nevertheless, according to some traditions, only studied with authorization and after suitable preliminaries.

It is true, of course, that a translation makes the content accessible to a far greater number of people; 84000 has therefore consulted many senior Buddhist teachers on this question, and most of them felt that to publish the texts openly is, on balance, the best solution. The alternatives would be not to translate them at all (which would defeat the purposes of the whole project), or to place some sort of restriction on their access. Restricted access has been tried by some Buddhist book publishers, and of course needs a system of administration, judgment, and policing that is either a mere formality, or is very difficult to implement. It would be even harder to implement in the case of electronic texts—and even easier to circumvent. Indeed, nowadays practically the whole range of traditionally restricted Tibetan Buddhist material is already available to anyone who looks for it, and is all too often misrepresented, taken out of context, or its secret and esoteric nature deliberately vaunted.

84000’s policy is to present carefully authenticated translations in their proper setting of the whole body of Buddhist sacred literature, and to trust the good sense of the vast majority of readers not to misuse or misunderstand them. Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra. Practitioners who are not sure if they should read translations in this section are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage. The responsibility, and hence consequences, of reading these texts and/or sharing them with others who may or may not fulfill the requirements lie in the hands of readers.

Logo for the license

This work is provided under the protection of a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND (Attribution - Non-commercial - No-derivatives) 3.0 copyright. It may be copied or printed for fair use, but only with full attribution, and not for commercial advantage or personal compensation. For full details, see the Creative Commons license.

Options for downloading this publication

This print version was generated at 1.40pm on Tuesday, 28th January 2025 from the online version of the text available on that date. If some time has elapsed since then, this version may have been superseded, as most of 84000’s published translations undergo significant updates from time to time. For the latest online version, with bilingual display, interactive glossary entries and notes, and a variety of further download options, please see
https://84000.co/translation/toh381.


co.

Table of Contents

ti. Title
im. Imprint
co. Contents
s. Summary
ac. Acknowledgements
i. Introduction
tr. The Translation
+ 10 chapters- 10 chapters
1. Chapter 1
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
2. Chapter 2
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
3. Chapter 3
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
4. Chapter 4
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
5. Chapter 5
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
6. Chapter 6
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
7. Chapter 7
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
8. Chapter 8
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
9. Chapter 9
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
10. Chapter 10
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
c. Colophon
+ 1 section- 1 section
· Tibetan Colophon
ap. Sanskrit Text
+ 10 chapters- 10 chapters
app. Introduction to This Sanskrit Edition
ap1. Chapter A1
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap2. Chapter A2
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap3. Chapter A3
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap4. Chapter A4
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap5. Chapter A5
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap6. Chapter A6
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap7. Chapter A7
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap8. Chapter A8
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap9. Chapter A9
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap10. Chapter A10
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ab. Abbreviations
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· Abbreviations used in the introduction and translation notes
· Abbreviations used in the appendix – Sanskrit Text
n. Notes
b. Bibliography
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Manuscripts of the Sampuṭodbhava used in preparing the accompanying Sanskrit edition
· Tibetan Translation
· Commentaries
· General works, including those that share parallel passages with the Sampuṭodbhava
g. Glossary

s.

Summary

s.­1

The tantra Emergence from Sampuṭa is an all-inclusive compendium of Buddhist theory and practice as taught in the two higher divisions of the Yoga class of tantras, the “higher” (uttara) and the “highest” (niruttara), or, following the popular Tibetan classification, the Father and the Mother tantras. Dating probably to the end of the tenth century, the bulk of the tantra consists of a variety of earlier material, stretching back in time and in the doxographical hierarchy to the Guhyasamāja, a text traditionally regarded as the first tantra in the Father group. Drawing from about sixteen well-known and important works, including the most seminal of the Father and Mother tantras, it serves as a digest of this entire group, treating virtually every aspect of advanced tantric theory and practice. It has thus always occupied a prominent position among canonical works of its class, remaining to this day a rich source of quotations for Tibetan exegetes.


ac.

Acknowledgements

ac.­1

This translation was produced by the Dharmachakra Translation Committee under the supervision of Chökyi Nyima Rinpoche. Wiesiek Mical prepared the Sanskrit edition, translated the text into English, and wrote the introduction. James Gentry then compared the translation against the Tibetan root text, the Sampuṭodbhava Tantra commentaries found in the Tengyur, and Wiesiek’s Sanskrit edition, and edited the translation. Dharmachakra is indebted to Dr. Péter Szántó for his help in obtaining facsimiles of some manuscripts and other helpful materials.

The translation was completed under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.

ac.­2

Work on this translation was made possible by the generosity of a sponsor who wishes to remain anonymous, and who adds the following dedication: May all the sufferings and fears of mother sentient beings be pacified swiftly by the power of the truth of the Triple Gem.


i.

Introduction

i.­1

The tantra Emergence from Sampuṭa is so rich and varied in content, and its intertextuality so complex, that a truly comprehensive description would be difficult in the space of a brief introduction. Instead, we will here mainly focus on the specific issues that make this text stand out among other tantras, the unique quandaries it presents, and some of the problems we encountered as we prepared a Sanskrit edition and English translation of the complete text for the first time. Some prior awareness of these problems could prove helpful to anyone intending to read the translation presented here.


Text Body

The Translation
The Foundation of All Tantras, the Great Sovereign Compendium
Emergence from Sampuṭa

1.

Chapter 1

Part 1

[F.73.b]


1.­1

Oṁ, homage to Vajraḍāka!


1.­2

Thus did I hear at one time. The Blessed One was dwelling in the bhagas of vajra queens, which are the essence of the body, speech, and mind of all tathāgatas. There, he noticed Vajragarbha in the midst of eight hundred million lords of yogins, and smiled. As the Blessed One smiled, Vajragarbha immediately rose from his seat, draped his robe over his shoulder, and knelt on his right knee. With palms joined, he spoke to the Blessed One. {1.1.1}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


2.

Chapter 2

Part 1

2.­1
“I will now explain,
For the benefit of practitioners,
By what method the disciple is initiated,
And also the general ritual procedure. {2.1.1}
2.­2
“First, the officiating yogin, assuming the identity of the deity, [F.83.a]
Should purify the ground,
Diligently making it into vajra by means of the syllable hūṁ.
He should next draw the maṇḍala. {2.1.2}
2.­3
“In a garden, a secluded place,
The abode of a bodhisattva,
An empty enclosure, or a residence
He should delimit a splendid circle. {2.1.3}
2.­4
“He should trace it with sublime powders.
Alternatively, he should do it with middling materials‍—
Powders of the five precious substances,
Rice flour, or something similar. {2.1.4}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


3.

Chapter 3

Part 1

3.­1
“Listen about the practice, as it really is,
Of generating Nairātmyā and Heruka,
One through which all wicked
And violent beings will be tamed.122 {3.1.1}
3.­2
“The transformations effected by the ḍāka123 and ḍākinīs‍—
All of them I will explain to you.
The vajra-holding Heruka, in his identity of Vajrasattva,
Will bring on the vajra-like state. {3.1.2}
3.­3
“One should assume a wild form in a raging ring of flames;
It should be radiating all around.
One should next visualize a garland of seed syllables
In the center of a moon disk. {3.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


4.

Chapter 4

Part 1

4.­1

[Vajragarbha said:]

“I would like to hear, O Blessed One,
About the characteristics of the external signs.186
Please tell me, O great sage,
This secret of yogins and yoginīs.” {4.1.1}
4.­2

The lord then entered the meditative absorption called “the power of ḍākinīs’ conquest” and explained the pledge signs of ḍākinīs. {4.1.2}

4.­3
“The vajra (male sexual organ)187 is in Kollagiri
And the lotus (female sexual organ) is in Muṃmuni.
The rattle of the wood (hand-drum) is unbroken;
It sounds for compassion, not for quarrels.188 {4.1.3} [F.100.a]

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


5.

Chapter 5

Part 1

5.­1
“Now I will teach
About the gathering of all sublime people.
There, one should consume a dish of good food,
Served in a dish with two compartments. {5.1.1}
5.­2

Vajragarbha asked, “Blessed One, what places are places of gatherings?” {5.1.2}

The Blessed One said:

5.­3
“There are pīṭhas and auxiliary pīṭhas,
And likewise, kṣetras and auxiliary kṣetras.
There are also chandohas and auxiliary chandohas,
Melāpakas and auxiliary melāpakas. {5.1.3}
5.­4
“There are charnel grounds and auxiliary charnel grounds,
Pīlavas and auxiliary pīlavas.
These are the twelve types of meeting places. [F.103.a]
The lord of the ten bhūmis has not specified
Any places other than these twelve.” {5.1.4}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


6.

Chapter 6

Part 1

6.­1

[The goddess294 said:]

“I would be interested to hear, my lord,
What are the stages of self-consecration?
What is the purpose of secrecy?” {6.1.1}
6.­2

The Blessed One said:

“Listen, O most compassionate Vajrasattva,295
With undivided attention!
I will now briefly explain the definitive meaning
Common to all tantras. {6.1.2}
6.­3
“What is referred to with the letter e (the dharmodaya),
Is the place with imperceptible characteristics.
Going and coming with the elements,
Mind is always in motion.” {6.1.3}
6.­4
[The goddess asked], “Why is the word elements being used?” {6.1.4}
The lord replied, “Regarding the secret sixteen syllables,296 the following has been said:

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


7.

Chapter 7

Part 1

7.­1

[Vajragarbha said:]

“I want to hear, O Blessed One,
The description of secret code words.
What can be said about this twilight language?
Please speak conclusively, O Blessed One, {7.1.1}
7.­2
“About this great pledge408 of the yoginīs
That cannot be deciphered by the hearers and others.
With the smiling, glancing,
Embracing, coupling, and so forth, {7.1.2}
7.­3
“This twilight language has not been taught
Even in the four divisions of tantra.”

[The Blessed One said:]

“I will teach it, Vajragarbha;
Please listen with undivided attention. {7.1.3}
7.­4
“The great language called twilight language
Is an extensive list of pledge signs.409
Amorous intoxication stands for ‘wine,’ strength for ‘meat,’
And sandalwood for ‘meeting.’ {7.1.4}
7.­5
“Phlegm410 stands for ‘going,’ shelter for ‘corpse,’
And nudity for ‘bone ornament.’
Swing411 is said to mean ‘arriving,’
And fuel412 is known to stand for ‘hand drum.’ {7.1.5}
7.­6
“Dundura drum413 is said to mean ‘unworthy,’ [F.118.b]
And Kāliñjara mountain414 stands for ‘worthy.’
Diṇḍima drum stands for ‘untouchable,’
And lotus vessel for ‘skull.’ {7.1.6}
7.­7
“Satisfying should be known to stand for ‘food,’
And jasmine wood for ‘herbs.’
Four ingredients415 is said to mean ‘feces,’
And musk, ‘urine.’ {7.1.7}
7.­8
“Frankincense is known to mean ‘blood,’
And camphor is known to mean ‘semen.’
Rice product is said to mean ‘human meat,’
And olibanum416 means ‘union of the two sexual organs.’ {7.1.8}
7.­9
“Vajra is said to mean ‘male sexual organ,’
And lotus, ‘female sexual organ.’ {7.1.9}
7.­10
“Placing the finger on the mouth
Is the sign of Ḍākinī. The code word is muku.417
Placing folded hands at the forehead
Is the sign of Dīpinī. The code word is ghoghu.418 {7.1.10}
7.­11
“Pressing the thumb
Is the sign of Cūṣiṇī. The code word is gughu.
Tapping on the ears with the hands
Is the sign of Kambojī. The code word is mughu. {7.1.11}
7.­12
“Tapping on the tip of one’s nose with the palm of the hand,419
One will inquire about a person’s well-being. The code word is lughu.
The practitioner of Yogatantra should also display the ‘head of a deer,’
Giving to this hand gesture his full attention.420 The code word for this is draṣṭa. {7.1.12}
7.­13
“Further, the word ḍā421 denotes a man;
ḍī, a woman;
pu,422 the magic of paralyzing;
su, eating;
mā, mother;
yo, wife;
bhi, younger sister;
dhī,423 female friend;
lu, daughter;
strī,424 menstrual blood;
sa, drinking soma;
pe, (alcoholic?) drink;
phī,425 meat;
bha, eating;
bhū, meeting;
pī,426 charnel ground;
bhu, a corpse;
dī,427 a yoginī;
ga, the goddess Lāmā;
tri,428 the goddess Rūpiṇī;
ku, the goddess Ḍākinī;
kha, the goddess Khaṇḍarohā;
ja, the pair of knees;
ke, the pair of arms;
bha, reverential salutation;
and sva,429 an act of welcome. {7.1.13}
7.­14

“These, which are code words with a single syllable each, will be understood by the virile ones and their sisters.430 This is the art of the pledge seals consisting of syllables.” {7.1.14}

7.­15

Vajragarbha said:

“I do not know the meanings of some coded expressions.
Please explain them, O Great Bliss.” {7.1.15} [F.119.a]
7.­16

The Blessed One said:

“I will now teach it briefly,
So please listen to my words.
Potāṅgī431 is a greeting;
Potāṅgī given432 in response is a greeting returned. {7.1.16}
7.­17
“The word gamu expresses the notion ‘I go’;
the word lumba, ‘I come’;
the word swallowing, the notion ‘please give’;
wooden vessel, ‘please take’;
heart, ‘hero’;
descendant of Kuru, ‘killing’;
earring, ‘bell’;
alikaraṇa, ‘head’;
boar, ‘hair’;
hearing, ‘ear’;
churning, ‘ambrosia’;
man, ‘coming together’;
palm of the hand, ‘ḍākinī’;
hell, ‘maṇḍala’;
such and such, ‘charnel ground’;
kākhilā,433 ‘door’;
breathing, ‘brahmin’;
enclosure, ‘kṣatriya’;
cessation, ‘vaiśya’;
cruel, ‘śūdra’;
end,434 ‘house of an untouchable’;435
scorpio, ‘cattle’;
younger sister, ‘ḍākinī’;
mudaka, ‘fat’;
gṛhāṇa, ‘gesture’;
when one touches one’s teeth with the tongue, ‘hunger’;436
fragrant with perfume, ‘thirst’;
arrival, ‘where’;
place, ‘such and such a person’;
light ray, ‘flower’;
hanging, ‘abdomen’;437
teeth, ‘mirth’;
cessation, ‘rain’;
report, ‘satisfaction’;
smoky, ‘clouds’;
fond of smoking and summit, ‘mountains’;438
streams, ‘rivers’;
fingers, ‘part / portion’;
mouth, ‘face’;
washerwoman,439 ‘tongue’;
eating, ‘teeth’;
row / series, ‘banner’;
desire / intention, ‘garland’;
movement, ‘wind’;
lord of animals, ‘cattle’;
circle, ‘evenness / equanimity’;
breathing, ‘crossroads’; [F.119.b]
phālguṣa, ‘person’;
and the great syllable (oṁ?), ‘great sacrificial victim.’440 {7.1.17}
7.­18
“Further, the syllable chā441 signifies a goat;
nā,442 a human being;
go, an ox;
ma, a buffalo;
bhā, eating anywhere;443
and hā,444 a recurrence.
The word apyakā445 means ‘king’s men,’
and to remain, ‘the act of remaining.’
When one touches the mouth,446 it means ‘I have eaten’;
When one touches the teeth, it means ‘I am sated.’
The syllable ho means ‘recurrence.’
The word shame means ‘bashfulness.’
When one touches an empty space, this means, ‘Please have sex with me’;
When one touches the thighs, this means, ‘Let’s do so quickly.’ {7.1.18}
7.­19
“This concludes the section about the art of secret signs.447
7.­20
“The gaze that brings downfall is said
To always be even, with eyebrows furrowed in anger.448
The enthralling gaze should be directed to the left,
With both eyes looking at the effigy on the left side.449 {7.1.19}
7.­21
“In the summoning gaze, the effigy is on the right
And the two eyes turned upward.450
The paralyzing gaze is directed toward the center,
With the two eyes directed at the bridge of the nose.451 {7.1.20}
7.­22
“For killing, the gaze should be level,452
With the two eyes fixed at the tip of the nose.
Causing downfall should be done while exhaling,
And enthralling while holding the breath in.453 {7.1.21}
7.­23
“Summoning is done while inhaling,
And paralyzing while holding the breath in.454
While training, the gaze causing downfall should be directed at a pine tree,455
And the enthralling gaze, at a flower. {7.1.22}
7.­24
“The summoning gaze should be directed at a euphorbia,
And the paralyzing gaze, at grass that is swaying.456
One will succeed after six months of practice,
There is no doubt about this. {7.1.23}
7.­25
“One should not err in this practice.
The powers of the Buddha are inconceivable. {7.1.24}
“The homage is paid and returned with the two ‘teachers’ present.457 {7.1.25}
7.­26

“If one employs the deity yoga of the glorious Vajrasattva or others and frowns with the right eyebrow, one will be successful, upon contemplating sky-travel, in rising into the air. If one frowns with the left eyebrow, victory over a hostile army will follow. With the same practice one will crush the forces of Māra.458 {7.1.26}

7.­27

“If one contemplates the form of Gaurī or other female deities and bats one’s left eye, one will be able to manifest their forms. [F.120.a] If one contemplates the form of Vajrasattva or other male deities and bats one’s right eye, one will manifest their respective forms.459 {7.1.27}

7.­28

“Without an agreed convention of language, not even the well-established worldly usages would have any effect.460 The same is the case with the yogic accomplishments in poetry and song, both mundane and supramundane.461 {7.1.28}

“This concludes the section about the art of gaze-mudrās.


7.­29
“Assuming the form and shape of glorious Vajrasattva
Consistent with being fully in union with him,
One should place, as directed,
Some mustard seeds in a human skull cup. {7.1.29}
7.­30
“Additionally, he should eat a dish cooked in oil,
And smear the head with the fruits.462
This affords the best of all protections
By binding earth and sky up to their farthest limits in the ten directions.463 {7.1.30}
7.­31
“Visualizing oneself as one with glorious Vajrasattva,
Biting his lower lip and in union with his consort‍—
The illustrious one proudly holding implements in his left hands
And, with his right hands, displaying the circuit of the compass‍— {7.1.31}
7.­32
“One should consecrate the space below and above
And stamp one’s ‘seal’ on the earth and the atmosphere.
Sealed, it becomes composed of all the buddhas
And will confer accomplishments.464 {7.1.32}
7.­33

“One should place the following465 in a bowl made of a brahmin’s skull or, as one’s second choice, any human skull. Aside from [a skull] of a woman, a man, a hermaphrodite, and so forth, [a skull] of a crow, an owl, a vulture, or a sparrow will produce various excellent466 accomplishments. The procedure prescribes wild licorice root. Through this, one will be able to assume at will the fine form of an elephant or a horse, or, according to one’s wish, the form of an ox or a buffalo, or, should one wish it so, a dog, a cat, or a jackal. Depending on one’s wish, one can be a male or a female. {7.1.33}

7.­34

“One can enter any being by censing oneself with black bdellium resin burned inside the mouth cavity of a corpse, with the fire from a cremation pyre, on the day of spirits,467 during the waning period of the lunar month. By censing oneself as before with a mixture of equal parts thorn apple fruit, yellow arsenic, citrons, leadwort, sweet flag, and chicken eggs,468 one can enter anywhere in the animate or inanimate worlds. {7.1.34} [F.120.b]

“The root of white oleander, margosa, and grasshoppers, combined with a hundredth part of the venom from a scorpion’s stinger,469 will, when applied to the hand, transform it into a gonāsa snake. {7.1.35}

7.­35

“For seven days one should douse velvet bean pods and soak chalk with the milk from giant milkweed. When a drawing made with this chalk and velvet bean mixture is touched, one will become like the king of serpents, with poisonous hands. An antidote to the touch of these hands is explained as follows: {7.1.36}

7.­36

“Sandal, mesua flower, costus root, and emetic nut, combined with Indian valerian, neutralize a variety of poisons. So does costus mixed with rice water.470 Should one consume a pill consisting of the pith of Indian valerian, together with the feces471 of a child born on that day, one will be able to drink poison as much as one likes, like Vajrapāṇi himself. {7.1.37}

7.­37

“A touch from a hand smeared with a broth made with the fat of a frog and an earth boa snake, and with the fruit of sebesten tree, will remove poison. {7.1.38}

“An ointment made from ghee, sandal, peacock blood, and the bones and flesh of an earth boa snake, when applied to the body,472 can detoxify even the entire triple universe upon contact. {7.1.39}

7.­38

“The fever that recurs every four days will be cured if, while concentrating by means of the ritual procedure of getting naked, and the rest, one fastens to the hand on the day of spirits a root of fragrant swamp mellow broken into seven pieces. {7.1.40}

“By merely applying an incense composed of equal parts of newly shed skin from a large snake and peacock feathers, one will create enmity throughout the triple universe. {7.1.41}

7.­39

“Alternatively, by merely burning an incense, according to procedure, composed of equal parts crow and owl feathers, one will actually cause enmity even among the supporters of Hara.473 {7.1.42}

“When the head of a snake placed inside the hole of a horse’s hoof is buried together with the tongue of a mad dog underneath the door of the enemy’s house, he will be driven away after seven days. {7.1.43} [F.121.a]

7.­40

“Flame lily, pig feces, hair from the head of a corpse, and bones of a camel‍—this excellent method will send into exile, after seven days, even the entire triple universe.474 {7.1.44}

“By smearing on a mirror flowers of red oleander, cashew nut, and mangosteen oil, the shapes of a horse, a donkey, a camel, and so forth, will be seen in it. {7.1.45}

7.­41

“Through burning in a sealed duplex vessel the hooves and claws of a horse, a cow, a boar, a monkey, an ass, and a camel, mixed with frog fat, the forms of those creatures will be seen, as stipulated earlier. After anointing the eyes, during the asterism of Puṣya,475 with alangium seed oil and cow’s milk, one will perceive in the mirror any forms present within the universe. {7.1.46}

7.­42

“A person whose eyes are anointed with a paste of Indian valerian fruit and alangium oil will see ordinary people as divine forms. Through anointing his eyes with oil his vision will go back to normal.476 {7.1.47}

“After anointing the feet with camphor,477 powdered leech, frog fat, and root of the trumpet flower tree, one will be able to walk upon a heap of smoldering embers. {7.1.48}

7.­43

“After smearing the hands and the feet with spikenard, frog fat, powdered leech, and cardamom, one will be able to make fire feel as cold as snow. {7.1.49}

“After taking blood of a water snake478 into one’s mouth, the wise person will be able to enter water and remain there as long as he likes, as if inside a floating house.479 {7.1.50}

7.­44

“Should he put on a pair of shoes, having filled them with seeds of the broken bones plant, a person thus purified will be able to walk on water as if on a road.480 {7.1.51}

“A wise person, after smearing all the orifices of his body with a paste made of freshly churned butter, gold dust, onion,481 and fish oil, will be able to move in water like an alligator. {7.1.52}

7.­45

“Seeds from a branch of thorn apple mixed with wood dust produced by woodworms,482 together with female cuckoo birds,483 will make a person like a ghost. [F.121.b] This can be reversed by means of a molasses and rice gruel mixture. {7.1.53}

“Feathers of a bird;484 hair of a cat, a monkey, and an outcast; feathers of an owl; and hair of a mongoose, when powdered and mixed with carama dung,485 can make all people go insane. {7.1.54}

7.­46

“The tail of a jackal, rightly conjoined with the right wing of a crow, when placed under the enemy’s bed will soon unleash upon him a terrifying apasmāra. {7.1.55}

“With thorn apple fruit, citron, and the [droppings of] pigeon, peacock, and chicken, one can instantly cause madness. The insanity will go away with the cutting of the victim’s hair. {7.1.56}

7.­47

“One should take a thorn apple fruit and mix into it powdered woodworms with human flesh.486 After adding this to the victim’s food and drink, he will immediately lose his mind and die after seven days. {7.1.57}

“One should take a crow’s nest from a neem tree with a hand on which white mustard oil has been rubbed. Using the same hand,487 one should burn it together with a piece of wood obtained from a charnel ground and afterward retrieve the ashes. Whoever’s head is sprinkled with these ashes will be driven away. {7.1.58}

7.­48

“One should combine the feather488 of a crow and an owl, together with the hair of a brahmin and a naked mendicant, and light a fire using thorn apple wood. After burning these feathers and hair in a smokeless fire, one should retrieve some of the ashes and secretly throw them under the bed of two persons, men or women. Right at that moment the two will become enemies. {7.1.59}

“This concludes the section on the art of manipulating consciousness.489


7.­49

“Alternatively490, if one wishes to enthrall someone, one should make a powder of a bee that has stung a white bitch in the chest. When struck with it, even a woman loyal to her husband will be enthralled, if one mixes this powder with one’s own semen during the asterism of Puṣya.491 {7.1.60}

7.­50

“Placing in the hand of a virgin girl equal amounts of elephant rut and a paste from buds plucked by women from male trees will result in marriage and conjugal felicity.492 {7.1.61}

“Indian valerian,493 Indian caper, and purple fleabane, blended with teardrops and one’s own semen, will enthrall a playful woman right away.494 {7.1.62} [F.122.a]

7.­51

“A powder containing puttaṃjārī,495 apannā,496 Indian caper, and purple fleabane, when mixed with teardrops, enthralls the women in this world upon contact alone. {7.1.63}

“Dwarf morning glory, littoral bind weed, lakṣaṇā,497 and avanatā,498 when infused with eye discharge and teardrops, instantly enthrall even the charming wife of the lord of gods. {7.1.64}

7.­52

“The root of the white giant milkweed,499 Indian madder, house sparrow,500 and costus, when made into a paste with exudations from a wound on one’s body, will enthrall the triple universe. {7.1.65}

“One should prepare a mixture of basil, Indian caper, and kṣīrādhikā501 with one’s own semen. A pill made of this and cutch tree, served with betel, will instantly enthrall even the charming wife of Śiva. {7.1.66}

7.­53

“One should make a powder from a nose rope that had tethered a buffalo, ash from a corpse cremated using thorn apple wood, and a bracelet from a dead woman who was burned in a funeral pyre extinguished with thorn apple juice.502 When mixed with one’s own semen, this will instantly enthrall even the daughter of Indra just upon contact. {7.1.67}

“This concludes the section on the art of making others into one’s subjects.503


7.­54

“A tilaka on the forehead made with Malabar gulbel,504 fireflies, arsenic, bovine orpiment, and realgar will instantly enthrall. {7.1.68}

“After placing on one’s forehead a tilaka of yellow orpiment together with white dūrvā grass and wild dūrvā grass, one will be able to enthrall a king with a mere glance. {7.1.69}

7.­55

“Malabar gulbel,505 fireflies, avanatā,506 camphor,507 and Indian caper, made into powder with an admixture of teardrops, will instantly enthrall the charming wife of a king. {7.1.70} [F.122.b]

“When a woman is struck with a preparation made of flowers from the corpse of a newly married man, noon flowers collected from the head of a worshiped śivaliṅga, and ash, in equal measure, from the funeral pyres of a cremated husband and wife, mixed together with one’s semen, she will follow behind the one who struck her. {7.1.71}

7.­56

“Dwarf morning glory, fireflies, lakṣaṇā,508 and Indian caper, mixed with a powder made of intestinal worms with an admixture of teardrops, will produce enthrallment instantly. {7.1.72}

“Sweet flag and white moonseed mixed with an equal part of kurchi and the umbilical cord of a newborn calf509‍—when a beautiful woman comes into contact with these ingredients in the form of a tilaka on the forehead,510 she will become enthralled. {7.1.73}

7.­57

“One will enthrall the people of the world with a tilaka well concocted from ‘glory sandalwood,’511 red sandalwood, and camphor, infused with equal parts of the blood of a wagtail and a female mule.512 {7.1.74}

“In the asterism of Puṣya one should, using a boar’s tooth, grind seeds of common sesban and seeds of white butterfly pea together with bovine orpiment, and make a tilaka with them on one’s forehead. If one were to look at a mighty king while wearing this tilaka, he would not be angry, but would definitely be pleased. {7.1.75}

“This concludes the section on the art of tilaka and its benefits.513


7.­58

“Otherwise, if one wishes to make a magical pill, one should grind the impurities and the eyes514 of a black cat and the eyes of a black crow together with the blood from the left ear of a black boar. The pill, which should also include an authentic relic of the tathāgatas, should then be wrapped in the aforementioned concoction, and then enclosed in ‘sun,’ ‘moon,’ and ‘fire.’515 In the asterism of Puṣya, the pill should be activated.516 One will be successful by reciting the mantra of one’s chosen deity. When the pill is placed in the mouth, one can roam the earth assuming, like a yakṣa, any desired form. {7.1.76}

7.­59

“Alternatively, one should make a pill with the eyes of a black pecikā owl, black crow, black ullūka owl, and black cuckoo, combined with an authentic relic of the tathāgatas. One should cover the pill in the milky sap of Indian spurge tree and wrap it in ‘sun,’ ‘moon,’ and ‘fire.’517 When this pill is placed in the mouth, one becomes invisible.518 {7.1.77} [F.123.a]

7.­60

“Alternatively, in order to produce a pill consisting of a relic of the tathāgatas, one should grind together the ashes from the funeral pyre of a woman cremated with her deceased husband, powdered fruit of wood apple, and resin of white dammar, along with perspiration. An authentic relic of the tathāgatas should be wrapped in this concoction and enclosed in ‘sun,’ ‘moon,’ and ‘fire.’519 The pill should be activated during the asterism of Puṣya. When it is placed in the mouth, one will be able to roam the earth like a yakṣa, assuming any desired form.520 {7.1.78}

7.­61

“Alternatively, one should make a pill with an eye ointment called srotaḥ, camphor, spiky leaves of saffron crocus, honey, and the first blossom of the mahua tree, with added stamens of a young flame lily.521 This pill, encased within the three metals of gold, silver, and copper, will make one invisible. {7.1.79}

“Alternatively, in a capsule made of the three metals of gold, silver, and copper should be placed sprouts of a blue aśoka tree522 inuncted seven times with the blood of a beautiful woman.523 Placing it in the mouth will conceal any being. {7.1.80}

7.­62

“Alternatively, a pill made of the northern root of Indian valerian, dug out during a lunar eclipse while naked, should be encased in the metals of ‘sun,’ ‘moon,’ and ‘fire.’ If placed in the mouth, this pill will make one invisible. {7.1.81}

“A pill made from bovine orpiment and blossoms from the Indian almond tree, combined with the eyes and hair left behind by a crow who fed on the corpse of a girl who hung herself, is called ‘the lady who fulfills wishes.’524 {7.1.82}

7.­63

“Alternatively, one should mix realgar with the discharge from rubbing a girl maddened by menstruation in an ancestor grove.525 By applying a tilaka of this to the declivity in the center of one’s forehead, one will be able to hide from even the entire triple universe. {7.1.83}

“Alternatively, applying to the forehead a tilaka prepared with the twigs from a crow’s nest located on a northern branch of a blue aśoka tree will hide a man from all animate and inanimate beings. If srotaḥ eye ointment is placed in the abdomen of a pigeon, put in the fire of a funeral pyre, and cooked, the magical ointment will make one invisible. Re-appearance can be achieved by means of the blood of a black cat.526 {7.1.84} [F.123.b]

7.­64

“Alternatively, earth pushed up by a tuft of young grass and mixed with a bee, along with its stinger, can make one invisible even to the adepts if it is prepared on the asterism of Puṣya, and a tilaka of it is applied to the forehead. {7.1.85}

“Alternatively, there is a pill superior even to that. Made with red arsenic and bovine orpiment, its effects surpass the uses explained before. {7.1.86}

“This concludes the section on the art of becoming invisible.


7.­65

“Now I will describe the rites involving magical ointment.

“One should make a lamp-wick out of cloth recovered from a charnel ground and saturate it with oil obtained from human527 flesh. On the night of spirits, in the charnel ground, one should place the lighted lamp on a lotus petal [inside a woman’s skull] atop three other human skulls, and collect the lampblack that collects above, in the delightful lady’s skull. Then, after burning up an owl’s head and mixing it with red sandalwood many times, one should, that very night, prepare from this a fine powder by grinding it on a stone slab. One should then blend this powder with the earlier collected lampblack until the mixture is homogeneous, wrap that in the skin from a vulture’s foot, and with it fill the hollow of a bone from this foot using a splinter from a human bone.528 Explaining how to activate this ointment, the lord said, ‘It can be activated inside a woman’s bhaga, by a follower of the Mantrayāna, according to prescribed procedure.’ {7.1.87}

“This is the art of concocting magical ointment.

7.­66
“Now I will teach the rites
Known as the ritual procedure of quicksilver,
Whereby practitioners attain success
If they always delight in meditation and recitation. {7.1.88}
7.­67
“If the procedure is not complete,
Happiness cannot be brought to wretched beings.529 {7.1.89}
7.­68

“One should combine substances that come from mountains and oceans530 with well-matured vinegar and quicksilver, and grind them together repeatedly in a sealed and heated stone crucible. One should always boil this concoction in a copper dish along with common milk hedge, butterfly pea, jasmine, and Indian caper, combined with fermented rice. Taking a metal [magnet], one should mix in its powder, and along with parts of safflower and large blue lotus, grind it with the vinegar concoction until it becomes the same consistency as freshly churned butter. Immediately thereafter, one should mix it with the sap of Indian spurge tree, and liquify it with sindhu and white borax. Then, it should be mixed together with half a karṣa each of copper and silver in a covered crucible, adding half the amount of sulphur crystals. From this, one will obtain gold measuring half the amount of the substrate. {7.1.90} [F.124.a]

“This is about the art of quicksilver.


7.­69

“Now I will teach the rites of the art of longevity, giving an essential summary of everything. {7.1.91}

“Following the ritual restrictions with respect to seasons, one should practice yoga and mudrā.531 One should employ the ‘four ingredients,’532 musk, red sandalwood, camphor, and śālija, and also olibanum, tailed pepper, and lotus seeds.533 These great drugs are especially powerful during six different time periods.534 {7.1.92}

7.­70
“There is spring, hot season,
And rainy season.
There is also autumn, early winter,
And the snowy late winter too. {7.1.93}
7.­71
“In springtime, the wise one should perform the rite in the morning;
During the hot season, at midday;
During the rainy season, in the afternoon;
In the autumn, after dark; {7.1.94}
7.­72
“In early winter, at midnight;
And in late snowy winter, before dawn.
This practice, as done by those observing the right time,
Is now being taught to you, O beautiful-faced one. {7.1.95}
7.­73
“Midnight is right for ingesting the flower infusion (menstrual blood);
The season recommended for this is early winter.
In the spring, though, the “four ingredients” (feces)535
Will bring accomplishment if ingested in the morning. {7.1.96}
7.­74
“During the rainy season, in the afternoon,
Musk (urine) is pleasing to the mind.
During the hot season, at midday,
Lotus seeds536 will bring the fulfillment of all one’s aims. {7.1.97}
7.­75
“In the autumn, after dark,
Lotus sap (vaginal secretion?) brings the desired accomplishment.
In late winter, before dawn,
Camphor (semen) is particularly recommended. {7.1.98}
7.­76
“This supreme practice is the best.
One who does it with a collected mind
Will become free from old age and death,
There is no doubt about this. {7.1.99}
7.­77
“Quicksilver and sulphur,
In combination with śekhara,537
Blended homogenously with ghee,
Should be employed in every rite.538 {7.1.100}
7.­78
“One should procure the fourteen substances
And zealously ingest them in nine different ways.539
One should perform this rite according to one’s wishes,
Following the divisions of lunar and solar cycles.540 {7.1.101}
7.­79

“One will attain full results within twenty-one days. Lost teeth, fingernails, and hair will grow back. When one is accomplished, one will be able to change all elements541 into gold. {7.1.102} [F.124.b]


7.­80

“Now I will teach a rite involving oil.

“Oil of lotus, oil of vālā,542 and oil from the “four ingredients”543 should all be combined with an equal amount of ground black turmeric,544 and mixed with the juice of country mallow. One should also prepare an extract from moonseed and mix it with cow’s milk.

7.­81

“Now I will give you the measurements. One should prepare thirty-two palas of the black turmeric and moonseed powder and boil it with twice that amount of water until it is reduced to four cups of liquid. One should mix this three times, according to the proper sequence, with three parts of the juice of country mallow. One should blend this with four parts of milk to one part of oil, half that amount of moonseed, half that amount of sediment, and the previously mentioned ingredients, cooking it all together gently.545 When the mixture is going to be drunk, which requires a medium amount, the moonseed should be left out. For anointing the head, which is said to require a thicker consistency, cooking it three more times is said to be best. For an errhine one should use ten palas. For drinking, one hundred palas is recommended. When anointing, one should use one hundred and eight palas. The practitioner should perform all this with a focused mind. By applying an errhine of this, he can live for a thousand years. When drinking it, he can live five hundred years. When anointing the head, he can live three hundred years. My words are not to be doubted. He will obtain a divine form and a pleasant voice, will always be adored, and will definitely reach proficiency in all sciences and disciplines. His body will have great splendor and luminosity. He will be able to remove all obstacles. {7.1.103}

7.­82

“He should procure the ‘four ingredients,’546 dry them well, and blend them thoroughly with milk. He should heat this mixture up in a cow dung fire until the ingredients dissolve, then obtain from it the oil. The practitioner should blend this oil with twice as much black sesame oil and again twice as much milk, and cook it as prescribed. A decoction made of four parts thorn apple, the three fruits,547 false daisy, common jasmine, and grass is regarded as helpful for promoting growth.548 {7.1.104} [F.125.a]

7.­83

“Black turmeric, black babchi, blue lotus bulb, iron filings, sulphur, bdellium, white dammar, camphor, and musk‍—he should cook these substances in oil. They will promote health and longevity. If they are rubbed on the head, they will remove grey hair and wrinkles. All diseases will depart, without a doubt.549 {7.1.105}


7.­84

“Now I will teach the rite of preparing oils for rubbing on the body.

“One should use the same oil, but add myrrh, thorn apple tree, Indian caper, and fragrant swamp mallow.550 Mixing in chaste tree berries, the practitioner of mantra should prepare this into a solution through the previously described method. This should then be mixed with black creeper, beautyberry, ironwood, bulletwood tree, golden champa, red poon, fetid cassia, turmeric, thorn apple, cockscomb, agarwood tree, asafoetida,551 parahṛd, vallabhī,552 mukta,553 pongam oil tree, mañjari,554 thorn apple tree, sweet flag, babchi, nut grass, black turmeric, Indian madder, costus, and veronicalolia‍—these will remove all illnesses.555 {7.1.106}

7.­85

“An incense of both white and red sandalwood, deer musk, camphor, Indian olibanum, and fingernails, mixed with molasses, can fulfill all one’s wishes. One will be able to cure itching, rash, and cutaneous eruptions, and remove all toxins produced in the body. My words are true, O goddess,556 there can be no doubt. {7.1.107}

7.­86

“Turmeric powder,557 chaste tree berries, powder from a temple brick, extract of thorn apple leaves, musk, and the “four ingredients,” when combined with caura558 and keṁśu,559 can destroy many different diseases, such as intestinal worms, leprosy, and the toxins in the body. It is especially effective when applied together with babchi. {7.1.108} [F.125.b]

“These are the ritual procedures for anointing the body with medicinal unguents.

7.­87

“One should pulverize the three astringent substances560 together with the ‘four ingredients’561 and drink this with cold musk562 for one year while observing vows. In this way one will be able to cure a variety of illnesses related to the internal organs, such as diseases of phlegm, and so forth. When this elixir is digested, it will without fail remove grey hair, and so forth, from the practitioner of mantra. {7.1.109}

7.­88

“Alternatively, he should procure the four ingredients and grind them into a fine powder together with the three fruits.563 Then he should blend them with ghee and honey and eat one karṣa564 of this preparation. Consequently, he will become divinely beautiful and live three hundred years. {7.1.110}

7.­89

“Now comes the same recipe, still in liquid form, but without ghee or honey. Alternatively, he should procure the three astringent substances and grind them into a fine powder, gradually adding one cat’s paw565 of musk from the midriff.566 If the practitioner drinks it well cooled, imagining that power is his, it will cure flatulence and indigestion and, in time, remove wrinkles and grey hair. If it is warm, however, it will cause the greying of hair. {7.1.111}

“Alternatively, he should procure the three fruits,567 cook them with milk and water, and apply the concoction to the head.568 {7.1.112}

7.­90

“He should grind root of long pepper with red rice. He should then make pills out of this, cook them with ghee, and eat them with honey. Then, after three months, all diseases will depart, and especially grey hair. After a six-month treatment, the practitioner will obtain a pleasant voice and become well nourished. After nine months, he will obtain a divine body, become quick-witted, and be able to retain what he hears. After one year, he will obtain the strength of an elephant and be able to live three hundred years. {7.1.113}

7.­91

“Alternatively, he should procure three parts each of nāga569 root, palāśa570 root, and costus root. He should grind them into powder with one part long pepper as the tenth part of the concoction.571 After blending the powder with cow milk, a wise yogin should consume one karṣa572 of this mixture every day. {7.1.114} [F.126.a]

7.­92
“Should a yogin dwell in desolate mountains, and such,
For hundreds of years,
He will surely be totally satiated
And free of hunger and thirst. {7.1.115}
7.­93
“Thus, he should dwell in desolate mountains, and such,
With this remedy.
Any other method is unnecessary,
As far as the attainment of buddhahood is concerned.573 {7.1.116}
7.­94

“He should meditate without company in a mountain cave‍—the hermitage of the relative truth of practitioners. {7.1.117}

7.­95
“One who wants to be a practitioner
But does not know the ritual restrictions with respect to seasons574
Is like someone hitting his fist against empty space
Or drinking mirage water,
Or like a hungry person threshing chaff. {7.1.118}
7.­96
“Futile will be their toil;
It will bear no fruit.
The practitioner should thus stay focused
According to the ritual procedure revealed by me. {7.1.119}
7.­97
“This is the section on the science of longevity called ‘the source of all knowledge.’ ”
7.­98

This concludes the first part of the seventh chapter.

Part 2

7.­99

[Vajragarbha said:]

“I want to hear, O Blessed One, how to perform
The ritual of homa with its recitation, and so forth.
How should one do the rites of pacifying, enriching, enthralling, and assaulting,
Along with their respective oblation offerings, and so forth?” {7.2.1}
7.­100

[The Blessed One replied:]

“Hear, Vajragarbha, the description of the rites
Of homa, and so forth, as they actually are.
First, the practitioner of mantra should do one hundred thousand recitations of the mantra,
And after, start the performance of the rite. {7.2.2}
7.­101
“A deity yoga practitioner,
Having assumed the āliḍha posture, the pratyāliḍha posture,
Or one with the feet parallel, or forked,
Should invite his consort (vidyā) to join him. {7.2.3}
7.­102
“She could be a brahmin, a kṣatriya,
A vaiśya, or a śūdra‍—
So require the rules of the rite.
Afterward, he should commence the homa rite. {7.2.4}
7.­103

“If it is the rite of pacifying, he should delimit a round fire-pit area one cubit in diameter. Having done the measurements, he should dig a hole half a cubit deep in the ground. He should daub the insides of this half-cubit-deep pit with white sandalwood. He should demarcate a four-finger-width575 wide rim of earth in a circle surrounding the fire pit. {7.2.5} [F.126.b]

7.­104

“The pit for enriching should be a square of two cubits on each side. The basin should be one cubit deep. The rim should be eight finger-widths wide. The pit should be bedecked with heaps of yellow flowers and anointed with yellow sandalwood. {7.2.6}

7.­105

“The pit for the rites of assaulting should be triangular and measure twenty finger-widths across. The basin should be ten finger-widths deep. He should draw the rim three finger-widths wide and smear the pit with charnel ground ash. {7.2.7}

7.­106

“Since the activities of enthralling and summoning are similar, their pit is described as having identical characteristics. One should prepare a pit shaped like a half-moon and with the same measurements as the pit for enriching.576 The depth of the basin should be half its diameter. One should demarcate the rim to fit the other measurements and daub the pit with red sandalwood. {7.2.8}

7.­107
“The powder used for demarcating the pit
Should be white in rites of pacifying,
Yellow in rites of enriching, black in rites of killing,
And red in rites of enthralling. {7.2.9}
7.­108
“The specifications for summoning are the same as those for enthralling,
And those for sowing hatred, the same as those for killing. {7.2.10}
7.­109
“Now I will explain the connection between the types of rites and the directions.
“The fire pit for pacifying should be to the east of the temple or maṇḍala,577
That for the rites of assaulting to the south,
The one for enthralling and summoning to the west,
And the one for enriching to the north. {7.2.11}
7.­110

“The marking powder is said to correspond in color to the rites just described. This concludes how one should dig the fire pits. {7.2.12}


7.­111

“Now I will explain the procedure involving different types of grain.

“He should mix rice, corn, white sesame, barley, nutmeg, dūrvā grass, milk, ghee, and honey with the five ambrosias and offer this in a homa along with moist wood branches originating from the five sap-bearing trees, still with leaves on them, smeared at both ends in honey, milk, and ghee. He should start the fire with the kindling of Indian cluster fig and palash tree.578 If he wants to perform the rite of pacifying, he should cast the offerings into the fire one hundred and eight times, three times a day, while sitting facing east. He can then pacify even the entire district. {7.2.13}

7.­112

“Now, if he wants to perform the rite of enriching, he should procure black sesame and mung beans along with red rice. As an alternative, he can use barley or something else. The kindling sticks are said to be the same as before, but this time they should be smeared with one handful of milk and butter.579 [F.127.a] All the ingredients should be sprinkled with saffron perfume and combined with the three sweet things, rice pudding, curds, honey, ghee, dill,580 bel fruit, lotus, stamens of ironwood blossoms, and rice. Having then lit the fire using wood of Indian cluster fig, he should generate himself as the deity appropriate for the ritual. Facing north, he should cast the ingredients into the fire a thousand times, three times a day, with a focused mind. When seven days have passed, he will become a great owner of wealth. {7.2.14}

7.­113

“Now, if he wants to perform the rite of enthralling, he should procure red sesame or black sesame,581 beautyberry, stamens of ironwood blossoms, champak, sorrow-less tree, vajra,582 bulletwood tree, bāṇa,583 and dill, mixed with sandalwood, ghee, and honey. He should also procure pieces of wood eight finger-widths long from deodar, banyan, pipal, Indian cluster fig, and other trees. Also, the milky sap from the Indian olibanum and guggul trees, as well as sugandha584 and other substances, should be used.585 Then, he should assume a red form using menstrual blood mixed with vajra water586 and sit facing the west. Whoever’s name he employs while making offerings to the fire will become enthralled after seven days. He will be able to keep her or him for as long as he lives. {7.2.15}

7.­114

“Now, if he wishes to perform the rite of assaulting, he should blend black sesame, mung beans or something similar, the fruit of the marking nut, and kālaka,587 with black mustard oil and an admixture of blood.588 He should then procure thorns from a crooked black tree, and pieces of wood ten finger-widths long from all trees that are pungent, bitter, and so forth. Adding human bone, human feces, donkey droppings, and hair, as well as dog feces, hair, and paws, he should blend all this with oil, and facing south with a focused mind, offer it into a charnel ground fire one hundred and eight times. Whoever’s name one employs will die within three days. [F.127.b]

“If not, he should stand to one side and prepare a triangular fire pit. There, he should offer the previously mentioned substances into a fire obtained from a household of untouchables. By this means alone the enemy will be led to the abode of the lord of death, of this there is no doubt. {7.2.16}

7.­115

“If he wants to drive someone away, he should mix mustard seeds,589 mung beans, and dust from a footpath, and blend them with blood and black mustard oil. He should add to this a crow’s nest from a thorn apple tree. The person whose name he employs while offering this preparation into the fire will be driven away instantly. {7.2.17}

7.­116

“Alternatively, he should use crow meat590 and camel droppings mixed with wine. Naked and with loose hair, he should offer this into a fire from a charnel ground. Whoever’s name he employs will be driven away. {7.2.18}

“If he wants to perform paralyzing, he should grind fish, meat, and the remaining three substances,591 together with rice grains, blood, and honey, and add to this a crow’s feather. He should offer this into a fire made with sticks from a crow’s nest and discarded sticks for cleaning teeth, in a square fire pit. Whoever’s name he employs will be stopped from carrying out any task. {7.2.19}

7.­117

“Alternatively, he should use turmeric, (arsenic) orpiment, realgar, and bovine orpiment. He should offer this into the fire while facing north. Whoever’s name he employs will become paralyzed. {7.2.20}

“If he employs dog and chicken meat, he should grind them together with camel droppings and cat blood. Then, lighting the sacrificial fire using neem tree sticks, he should offer this into the fire. Whichever village’s name he employs will be destroyed. {7.2.21}

7.­118

“He should blend spirituous liquor with human flesh and offer it into the fire, at the three junctions of the day, until he has done this one hundred and eight times. After six months he will become the governor of the district. {7.2.22}

“He should offer one hundred burnt offerings of jackal meat.592 After three months he will be able to remove dire poverty in an instant. {7.2.23}

7.­119

“He should soak cow flesh in cow blood and offer it one thousand times into a fire. Enthrallment will take place, lasting as long as he lives, there is no doubt. {7.2.24} [F.128.a]

“He should blend the same meat with spirituous liquor and offer it into a fire593 with his left hand. He will be able to enthrall even a buddha, let alone ordinary people. If not, he can also use a stick for cleaning the teeth, covered in saliva, smeared with bodily impurities, and doused with wine. By offering this stick as a burnt offering he will enthrall the target, there is no doubt. {7.2.25}

7.­120

“By offering ingested and vomited menstrual blood with an addition of human hair as a burnt offering, he will be able to summon the target immediately. This method of summoning is the best. {7.2.26}

“He should smear crow’s feathers with white mustard oil and offer them in a thorn apple fire. Whoever’s name he employs will immediately be driven away and die. {7.2.27}

7.­121

“He should offer in a fire an oblation of atimuktikā,594 white gourd melon, mung beans,595 sann hemp, vomit, and black mustard, together with tamāla leaves,596 at home.597 He will be able to seal the target’s mouth, there is no doubt. {7.2.28}

“He should offer in a fire an oblation of dog meat combined with vajra water.598 Whoever’s name he employs will become enthralled within seven days. {7.2.29}

7.­122

“He should offer in a fire horse meat together with human feces at night.599 He will be able to enthrall the king within seven days. {7.2.30}

“He should offer in a fire elephant meat mixed with semen. He will be able to enthrall an entire city. {7.2.31}

7.­123

“He should offer in a fire fish and meat combined with spirituous liquor. When he has offered this one hundred and eight times, he will be able to enthrall any woman. {7.2.32}

“He should offer in a fire only crow meat one thousand times.600 Whoever’s name he employs will flee within three days. If even Vajrasattva will flee, how much more so will ordinary people? {7.2.33}

7.­124

“He should offer crow and hawk meat into a fire made with thorn apple sticks. Whoever’s name he employs will be driven away. {7.2.34}

“He should offer human flesh and bird meat. Whoever’s name he employs will go insane. Should he offer the same601 into a chaff fire, the target will become well again. {7.2.35}

7.­125
“All these rites can only be performed by someone
Who has done preliminary practices.
Otherwise he will become without a doubt
An object of ridicule of all the people. {7.2.36}
7.­126

“He must not disclose the secret of his practice to anyone. If the secret is revealed, he will never gain accomplishment or find happiness. [F.128.b] Therefore a mantra practitioner must never perform these rites in front of anyone. If he wants to perform them, he should do so alone. Then the mantra practitioner can succeed in every rite.”602 {7.2.37}


7.­127

This concludes the section on homa rites, which forms the second part of the seventh chapter.

Part 3

7.­128

[The goddess said:]

“It would be interesting to hear, my lord,
About the methods of deriving mantras.
I do not know their categorization.
Please explain this, O Great Bliss.” {7.3.1}
7.­129

The Blessed One said:

“Listen Great Wisdom, my lady!
I will tell you the mantras of the deities.
In the pleasant maṇḍala with three corners
Is the secret lotus, Māmakī. {7.3.2}
7.­130
“One should form an eight-petaled lotus
With its pericarp located in the secret area.603
There, one should reproduce the valiant one in syllables
That fulfill all one’s aims and wishes. {7.3.3}
7.­131
“Based on the divisions of the letters of the alphabet,
Beginning with the letter a, mantra is the supreme lord of letter classes. {7.3.4}
7.­132

“Take the second letter of the first group,604 surmounted by a dot;605 the third letter of the seventh group, adorned with a half moon;606 and the seed syllable of awakening, ‘worshiped’ on its crown by the full moon. This is the heart mantra.607 {7.3.5}


7.­133

“Now I will give you the auxiliary heart mantra. One should take the second letter of the seventh group (ra), join it with Vajraḍākinī (u), and double it. Then, one should take the third letter of the hot sounds (sa) and support it underneath with the second letter of the sixth group (pha), joined with the fifth vowel (u). The second of the semivowels (ra) should be supported underneath by the fifth vowel (u). The third letter of the third group (ja) should be supported underneath by the twenty-ninth letter (va). The third letter of the seventh group (la) and the first letter of the fifth group (ta) should be joined with the third vowel (i). The second letter of the eighth group (ṣa) should be supported underneath by the twelfth letter (ṭha). One should take the thirty-second letter (sa) and join it with Gaurī (i). Then, one should add the third letter of the fifth group (da) with the fourth letter from that same group (dha) below it. One should add the third semivowel (la), supremely adorned by Ghasmarī (o). One should join to the first letter of the third group (ca) and the fifth letter of the fifth group (na), Caurī (e), who is the highest boon. {7.3.6} [F.129.a]

7.­134
“Locanā608 is the creator of peace for the buddhas.
She makes all rites successful,
She is said to revive the dead,
And she is the requester of the vajra pledge.” {7.3.7}

And the Blessed One added,609 “Oṁ, svāhā to Vajravairocanī.610 {7.3.8}


7.­135

“The fourth letter of the second group (gha) adorned with Vāri is the heart mantra of Māmakī. Her auxiliary heart mantra is explained as follows:

“The first letter of the hot sounds (śa) is adorned above by Khecarī (aṁ). The first letter of the second group (ka) and the second letter of the seventh group (ra) are joined with Caurī (e) in like fashion. The first letter of the eighth group (śa) should be joined by the supreme Vajrā (a), who is the highest boon. One should take the twentieth letter (na) and support it underneath with the sixteenth611 letter (ta). Gaurī (i) is held to be their adornment. One should take the first letter of the second group (ka) and the twenty-seventh letter (ra), and one should join them with Caurī (e). The fourth letter of the second group (gha), with Vajraḍākinī (u) as its seat, should be combined with the first letter of the third group (ṭa), then doubled. The fourth letter of the second group (gha) should be joined with Vajraḍākinī (u). Take the eleventh letter (ṭa), distinguished by the third vowel (i), add the fifth letter of the fifth group (na), and join it with Gaurī (i). One should take the fourth letter of the second group (gha), along with the supreme essence of Vajrā (a), then add the sixteenth letter (ta) and the twenty-sixth letter (ya), and double the whole thing. The fourth letter of the second group (gha) should be adorned with the fifth vowel (u).

7.­136
“The first letter of the fourth group (ṭa)
Should be joined with Gaurī (i).
The fifth letter of the fifth group (na)
One should join with Gaurī (i). {7.3.9}
7.­137
“In the protective vajra rites,
She (Māmakī) invariably accomplishes all actions.
She is declared to be the strength-giver
To those afflicted by the great vajra fear.”612 {7.3.10}
7.­138

Now the Blessed One said the mantra of Māmakī’s consort Ratnasambhava:

“Oṁ, burn, burn, hūṁ, phaṭ! Svāhā to [the deities who shout] phaṭ!”613 {7.3.11}

[And he continued further:]

7.­139

“Now, for the mantra of Paṇḍaravāsinī, one should take the first letter of the second group (ka) and the first letter of the fourth group (ṭa); Caurī (e) is thought to be their adornment. One should take the fourth letter of the seventh group (va), adorned on top with Gaurī (i). One should then take the first letter of the second group (ka) and the eleventh letter (ṭa), adorned on top with Caurī (e). [F.129.b] One should take the fifth letter of the fifth group (na) and join it with the third vowel (i). One should take the first letter of the second group (ka) and the first letter of the fourth group (ṭa), and connect to them Caurī (e), who is the supreme boon. One should then add the first letter of the second group (ka) and the first letter of the fourth group (ṭa), adorned on top with Khecarī (aṁ). One should add the first letter of the second group (ka) and the eleventh letter (ṭa), joined with Caurī (e). {7.3.12}

7.­140
“Mahākoṣavatī always generates energy,
Which fosters the Dharma
Merely by reciting the mantra,
Similar to the words of Vāgvajra. {7.3.13}

“Oṁ, Vajradharma hrīḥ! Svāhā!614 {7.3.14}

7.­141
“Now, for the mantra of Tārā, one should take the sixteenth letter (ta),
With Vajrī (ā) as the supreme adornment,
And the second semivowel (ra),
With Caurī (e) joined to it. {7.3.15}
7.­142
“One should take the first letter of the fifth group (ta),
With Ḍākinī (u) thought to be its seat.615
One should then take the sixteenth letter (ta),
With the first letter of the fifth group (ta) as its seat, and Vajrā (ā) joined with it. {7.3.16}
7.­143
“One should take the twenty-seventh letter (ra)
In combination with Caurī (e).
To this should be added the first letter of the fifth group (ta)
Joined with Ḍākinī (ā) below. {7.3.17}
7.­144
“The second letter of the seventh group (ra)
Should be augmented by the essence of Caurī (e).
The great army of Buddhavajra,
And the realm of beings all around, {7.3.18}
7.­145
“Will carry out any orders like servants;
They will surely be enthralled right at that time.”616 {7.3.19}

So spoke the great Blessed Vajradhara.617

7.­146
“One should derive a mantra beginning with
The syllable oṁ that illuminates everything, and ending with svāhā.618
Such a mantra will grant all desired accomplishments,
Just like the words of the Tathāgata. {7.3.20}
7.­147

“Oṁ, act, act! Accomplish, accomplish! Bind, bind! Frighten, frighten! Shake, shake! Hraḥ hraḥ! Pheṃ pheṃ! Phaṭ phaṭ! Burn, burn! Cook, cook! Devour, devour! You who wear a garland of entrails covered in fat and blood, seize seize! Threaten the serpents in the seven subterranean paradises. Summon them, summon! Hrīṁ hrīṁ! Jñaiṁ jñaiṁ! Kṣmāṁ kṣmāṁ! Hāṁ hāṁ! Hīṁ hīṁ!619 Hūṁ hūṁ! Kili kili! [F.130.a] Sili sili! Cili cili!620 Dhili dhili! Hūṁ hūṁ! Phaṭ phaṭ! Svāhā!621

This mantra of the lord of spells accomplishes all activities. {7.3.21}

7.­148
“The heart mantra of Akṣobhya:
“To start, one should take the syllable of Vairocana (oṁ),
And then take the fourth letter of the ‘hot sounds’ (ha),
Adorned with Pukkasī (ū) and topped with ‘empty space’ (ṁ).
One should append svāhā at the end. {7.3.22}
7.­149
“By reciting this mantra 100,000 times
One will be able to paralyze the world at any time. {7.3.23}
7.­150
“The heart mantra of Ratnasambhava:
“At the beginning one should take the king of letters (oṁ),
And after that, Khecarī (laṁ).
One should add svāhā at the end‍—
With this one will be able to enthrall even the buddhas. {7.3.24}
7.­151

“The heart mantra of Amoghasiddhi:


“One should take the first letter of the Vedas (oṁ) and the second letter of the second group (kha) topped with ‘empty space’ (ṁ), and add svāhā at the end. The wise practitioner will be able to drive away even the buddhas. {7.3.25}


7.­152

“The heart mantra of Amitābha:


“At the beginning one should place the syllable of Vairocana (oṁ) and combine it with the third letter of the third group (ja), adorned with the neuter syllable (ra) and Vāri (ī), together with ‘empty space’ (ṁ). The mantra should end with svāhā. When pronounced, it sows enmity. {7.3.26}


7.­153

“The heart mantra of Vairocana:


“At the beginning one should place the king of letters (oṁ). Then, one should take the fourth letter of the seventh group (va),622 joined with the syllable of Vajraḍākinī (u) and ‘empty space’ (ṁ). One should add svāhā at the end. This mantra is employed in acts of assaulting. {7.3.27}


7.­154

“The heart mantra of Locanā:


“One should again use the king of letters (oṁ), then add the red syllable hūṁ, and finish with svāhā. With this mantra one will be able to summon the entire world, and among the apsarases, Rambhā, and so forth, and even Tilottamā. {7.3.28}


7.­155

“The heart mantra of Māmakī:

“At the beginning one should place the syllable of the ‘delusion family’ (oṁ),
And join it with the syllable ghuḥ.
At the end, one should again add svāhā‍—
With this one will be able to cause the death of gods and men. {7.3.29}

7.­156

“The heart mantra of Paṇḍaravāsinī:


“One should take the second letter in the eighth group (ra),623 adorned with the eighth letter of the eighth group (ha). One should place the syllable of the ‘delusion family’ (oṁ) at the beginning and complete it with svāhā at the end. {7.3.30}


7.­157

“The mantra of Tārā:


“One should take the syllable of action (ī) and join it with the syllable of Vairocana (oṁ) at the beginning, and with svāhā at the end. {7.3.31}

7.­158
“The heart mantras for the surrounding gate keepers
Are the four neuter vowel syllables (ṛ, ṝ, ḷ, ḹ);
The remaining vowels constitute the mantras for the eight offering goddesses.
Starting with the first syllable of the Vedas (oṁ),
One should pronounce the mantra with svāhā at the end. {7.3.32}
7.­159
“The offering goddesses Puṣpā, Dhūpā, Gandhā,
And also Dīpā,
Vaṃśā, Vīṇā,
Mukundā and Murajā, {7.3.33}
7.­160
“As prescribed by the rule, should thus be arranged
As in the maṇḍala for the gaṇacakra feast. {7.3.34}
7.­161
“Now I will teach on Tārā’s many boons,
Variously manifesting through each ritual action. [F.130.b]
“The first method;
“One should draw a lotus with four petals
Extending throughout the cardinal and intermediate directions. {7.3.35}
7.­162
“Its pericarp should be decorated, as prescribed,
With three taṁ624 syllables.
Around, following the shape of a circle,
The mantrin should write as follows: {7.3.36}
7.­163

“Oṁ, Prasannatārā! One with the face and eyes of an immortal! Fulfiller of all aims! Pacifier of all beings! Please bring about enthrallment, no matter whether it is of a woman, a man, or a king! Svāhā!625 {7.3.37}

7.­164

“In the center of the lotus he should draw a wheel with eight spokes, furnished with eight syllables. On its hub should be drawn the first letter of the fifth group (ta) adorned with the crescent moon and the bindu (tam̐). Then, he should surround it with the mantra in the shape of a garland, ending with svāhā, and with syllables hrīḥ placed on the anthers626 in the spaces in between. The mantrin who thus forms two wheels joined as prescribed will be able within seven days to enthrall even a king. {7.3.38}

7.­165
“The second method;
“Alternatively, he should draw a wheel with ten spokes, which houses a lotus
Furnished at its center with the ten syllables of the mantric formula.627
The target’s name should be written on the pericarp within the mantra.
He will enthrall the target for as long as she or he lives, there is no doubt. {7.3.39}
7.­166
“The third method;
“He should draw another yantra-wheel with six spokes,
Containing the six syllables of the mantric formula,
And write in the center ‘hrīḥ, please enthrall, hrīḥ,’628
Adding the word svāhā at the end. {7.3.40}
7.­167
“Whoever writes this mantra on birchbark
With bovine orpiment mixed with lac,
Red sandalwood, and one’s own blood,
And wears it on his body, {7.3.41}
7.­168
“Will enthrall even gods and other such beings,
Let alone ordinary people. {7.3.42}
7.­169
“The fourth method;
“He should draw in the center of a water disk
A three-pronged, crossed vajra scepter.
He should place the name
Of the target in its hub. {7.3.43}
7.­170
“Should he draw this in chalk, according to procedure,
In a pair of earthenware vessels, he will paralyze the target. {7.3.44}
7.­171

“The fifth method;


“There can also be a yantra-wheel with eight spokes, depicted entirely as a lotus with its petals. He should place upon it the syllables interspersed with the syllable gaḥ following the right procedure. The pericarp of the lotus should be adorned with eight gaḥ syllables. In the center he should write gaḥ svāhā gaḥ, combining this with the name of the target. He should write this on a stone slab with the juice of turmeric and position it face down. The target will become thoroughly paralyzed‍—it cannot be otherwise. {7.3.45} [F.131.a]



7.­172

“The sixth method;


“He can also draw the same yantra-wheel, but write in it hūṁ hūṁ interspersed with the syllable phaṭ. He should write this on a human skull, with a human bone as the writing utensil, using poison, blood, and black mustard seed for ink. If he does this in a charnel ground, he will kill the target. {7.3.46}


7.­173

“The seventh method;


“Another yantra-wheel should be identical, but he should intersperse hūṁ hūṁ with the syllable oṁ and write it on birchbark, using saffron for ink. He should offer yellow flowers or, alternatively, the five types of service. Through so doing the target will become enriched after seven days. {7.3.47}


7.­174

“The eighth method;


“If he intersperses the same syllables with the word svāhā, he will ensure protection. {7.3.48}


7.­175

“The ninth method;


“Using the same wheel, he can take the ten syllables of the mantric formula, this time interspersed with the syllable āḥ, and write the target’s name on an earthenware plate using white sandal as ink. He should then offer fragrant white flowers and make offerings according to his ability, reciting the mantra one hundred and eight times at the three junctions of the day, as prescribed. Through so doing the target will be pacified of negative influences after seven days. {7.3.49}


7.­176

“The tenth method;


“Using the same wheel again, he should write ‘āḥ, of such and such’ in the center of the letter e.629 He should then write hūṁ above it, below it, and to its sides; vaṁ in the intermediate directions around it; and three lines surrounding everything on the outside. If he writes this on birchbark using bovine orpiment as ink, and then places the birchbark in ghee and honey, he will certainly enthrall the target after seven days. {7.3.50}


7.­177

“The eleventh method;


“Using the same wheel, he should draw a lotus with four petals, each furnished with the syllable hrīṁ. In the center, he should write ‘hrīḥ, such and such’ surrounded by four hūṁ syllables. If he writes this with red sandalwood paste on unbaked earthenware he will be able to placate an angry person, there is no doubt about it. {7.3.51}


7.­178

“The twelfth method;


“Alternatively, he should draw two wheels on birchbark using saffron and bovine orpiment, or lac, as ink. He should wear one wheel and place the other wheel in ghee and honey and leave it there. Through so doing, whomever he has in mind will become a dear friend. {7.3.52}

7.­179

“The mantra specific to some of these rituals is:

Oṁ, Tārā, you who bewilder everyone! Eager to save! Strong and powerful one! Bewilder all evildoers, bewilder! Blessed one! Bind all evildoers, bind! Hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ! Phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ! Svāhā!630 {7.3.53}


7.­180

“The thirteenth method;


“If he ties a knot at the edge of his garment and sets out on a journey, he will not be robbed by robbers.631 {7.3.54}


7.­181

“The fourteenth method;


“To whomever he gives a blue lotus marked with a wheel after incanting it with the appropriate mantra632 seven times, that person will be enthralled. This is the rite of the wheel marked with a blue lotus.633 {7.3.55} [F.131.b]


7.­182

“The fifteenth method;


“For the next yantra-wheel, the lotus to be drawn should have eight petals and be provided with the syllables hrīḥ and śrīḥ. On its anthers634 he should write ‘hrīḥ, such and such, śrīḥ.’ If he writes this on birchbark with bovine orpiment as ink and wears it, he will be fortunate in every respect. {7.3.56}


7.­183

“The sixteenth method;


“He should draw a lotus with eight petals and write at its center the mantra of the ‘delusion family’ (oṁ). He should draw a circular line surrounding it and eight three-pronged vajra scepters surrounding that. If he draws this with saffron following the prescribed procedure and wears it, tied to his arm, he will always be protected. {7.3.57}


7.­184

“The seventeenth method;


“The next yantra-wheel should be the same but without the vajra scepters. He should write on the pericarp, or on the outside the following:

“Oṁ, hūṁ hūṁ! Wake, wake! Devour, devour! Chop, chop! Shake, shake! Churn, churn! Bind, bind! Sow enmity between such-and-such and such-and-such! Hūṁ hūṁ! Phaṭ phaṭ! Svāhā!635 {7.3.58}

7.­185

“This is the mantra of Hayagrīva for sowing enmity. He should write this mantra with a substance suitable for the rites of assaulting in the center of a buffalo’s or horse’s hoof. He will cause enmity at that moment even between Śiva and Durgā, let alone ordinary humans. {7.3.59}


7.­186

“The eighteenth method;


“He should draw two maṇḍalas of fire636 with a pair of corners below and above, following the prescribed rule. Above he should write hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ, and in the area below, hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ. Further, on the outer points of the triangles, he should write hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ, and in the center, hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ.637 He should draw all this with ink made from poison, blood, black mustard, charnel ground ash, juice from the leaves of the neem tree, and urine on a rag from a charnel ground or the rag of a madman. If he then encircles the entire diagram with the mantra of Mahābala and places the rag above a burning fire, he will paralyze the enemy. {7.3.60}


7.­187

“The nineteenth method;


“He should depict a lotus, adorned with eight āḥ syllables on its petals, at the center of a square Indra maṇḍala with eight oṁ syllables positioned at its eight cardinal and intermediary points. On its pericarp should be positioned the target’s name adorned with four hūṁ syllables. If he encloses this in a two-piece earthenware dish and wraps it all around with a vajra cord while reciting the mantra words of invocation and meditating that Vajradhara stands astride the target’s head, this mantra wheel will paralyze all men, gods, and bodhisattvas. {7.3.61} [F.132.a]


7.­188

“The twentieth method;


“As for the next yantra-wheel, the maṇḍala of Indra should be marked with eight three-pronged vajra scepters. In the center of this maṇḍala should be a four-cornered maṇḍala, inscribed with the following mantras:

7.­189
“In the east, ‘Oṁ, bring downfall! Pātanī, svāhā to you!’638
In the south, ‘Oṁ, crush! Jambhanī, svāhā to you!’639
In the west, ‘Oṁ, delude! Mohanī, svāhā to you!’640
In the north, ‘Oṁ, paralyze! Stambhanī, svāhā to you!’641 {7.3.62}
7.­190

“He should then draw another maṇḍala of Indra inside that square maṇḍala and write at its center, ‘Please paralyze such and such.’642 He should draw this yantra on birchbark with turmeric juice and then stuff it into a frog’s643 mouth. Piercing the mouth with a thorn of downy datura from above, he should fix the upper palate to the lower.644 Through so doing one will paralyze a hostile army at that very instant. {7.3.63}


7.­191

“The twenty-first method;


“The next yantra-wheel should have a round shape with a five-pronged, crossed vajra scepter aligned with the intermediate directions. At the tip of its central prongs there should be four hūṁ syllables.645 On its hub he should write the following garland of mantra syllables:

7.­192

“Oṁ, you step with your feet apart646 and you advance onward. You are the rising and the setting.647 You are the bright sun and the eclipsed sun. You are the waves. You are the woodlands and the undergrowth. You are monastic robes and you are great monastic robes.648 You are invisibility.649 Svāhā!650 {7.3.64}

7.­193

“The syllable oṁ should be written everywhere. At the center of the circle should be drawn a three-pronged, crossed vajra scepter, aligned with the cardinal directions. On its central, left, and right prongs should be written, respectively, the mantras ‘Oṁ Vattalī!’ ‘Oṁ Varalī!’ and ‘Oṁ Varāmukhī!’ He should write thus on all the prongs, repeating the same pattern for each of the four tips of the crossed vajra scepter. In the northeast and other intermediate quarters he should write ‘Oṁ to Mārīcī.’651 In the center he should write ‘Oṁ, Varālī! Vattālī! Varāhamukhī! Crush the body, speech, and mind of all the most wicked evildoers! Paralyze their mouths!’652 In the center of that he should place the syllable māṁ and, in its center, the words ‘Protect such and such, protect!’653 On the outside of the syllable māṁ he should write ‘Oṁ to the deity654 Mārīcī!’655 If he draws this yantra-wheel on birchbark with saffron and wears it, he will always be protected. {7.3.65}


7.­194

“The twenty-second method;


“He should make an effigy of a naked man with flowing hair and earrings in his ears. [F.132.b] Atop its head there should be a three-pronged vajra scepter marked with the syllable haṁ. Above its forehead one should write lāṁ lāṁ. On its cheeks and throat,656 starting from the right side of its chin, he should write, ‘May the counter-spells ruin those who injure my mind.’657 In the area from its navel to its mouth, he should draw the shape of a caitya. Above it, he should draw a five-pronged vajra scepter. He should then write the mantra of interdependent origination, ‘Those dharmas that arise from causes, etc.,’ forming the shape of a garland of words that extends from the right side of the hollow inside the caitya up to the chest,658 left, and then down. On its neck he should draw the syllable hūṁ upside down, and on its mid-torso, a five-pronged vajra scepter pointing upward. On both sides of its torso should be written twelve hūṁ syllables. Then, below, on the broad plinth of the caitya,659 he should write the vowels, but without the four neuter letters (ṛ, ṝ, ḷ, ḹ). On the flat surface of the effigy’s chest he should write, as before, ‘May the counter-spells ruin those who injure my mind,’660 but this time in a straight line. He should also write the same in straight lines on its shanks and on its phallus.661 On each of its eight limbs, he should write puṁ puṁ662 raṁ. On the back of its hands,663 he should write tāṁ tāṁ, and on its feet, puṁ664 raṁ. He should have this effigy drawn using as ink poison, salt, black mustard, and neem leaf, mixed together with datura extract and charnel ground ash, while the moon is in the asterism of Puṣya. He should write ‘of such and such’ between the words of the mantra on the hub of the vajra scepter, using white sandalwood paste. For drawing the holy caitya he should likewise use white sandalwood paste, and for the vajra scepter with its hub he should use saffron. If he wears this with the spell inscribed on it, he will always have great protection. {7.3.66}


7.­195

“The twenty-third method;


“He should draw Mount Sumeru with its eight spurs, adorned on top with a crossed, three-pronged, crossed vajra scepter. The spurs665 should be marked, in the corner areas of the yantra, with the syllable naṁ,666 and each enclosed by a pair of hūṁ syllables. He should write the four words alakta, kata, vāya, and māṃsaṃ667 between each two cardinal directions, starting from the northeast. He should surround all this with a circular line, and at its center draw Gaṇapati. He should be depicted in the form of the lord of dance, with a dish of sweetmeats and a rosary in his right hands, a three-pronged vajra scepter and a leaf-crowned radish in his left hands, seated on a lotus, and riding a shrew. {7.3.67} [F.133.a]

7.­196

“The mantra to recite is:

“Hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ gaḥ hūṁ! Please send rain! Hūṁ gaḥ gaḥ hūṁ!668 {7.3.68}

7.­197

“He should write the short version of this mantra on the elephant god’s forehead, chest, hips,669 and above the navel. If he draws this on unbaked earthenware using blood from his ring finger mixed with the three pungent substances, and heats it in a fire of cutch-tree wood, it will definitely bring rain‍—it cannot be otherwise. If he draws the same, but with orpiment instead on the inner surface of the earthenware,670 and then heats it over fire, he will stop the rain. {7.3.69}


7.­198

“The twenty-fourth method;


“He should draw a wheel with eight spokes and adorn it with eight gaḥ syllables. In its center, he should write the target’s name enclosed within the mantra, following the prescribed procedure. He should write this using orpiment and turmeric essence on a rag from a charnel ground or a rag that has been struck with a weapon. He should make an effigy of Gaṇapati from rice flour, placing this wheel in his chest. He should then put this effigy inside well-baked earthenware, wrap it on the outside with a yellow thread, and offer to it yellow flowers as prescribed. The rite described here, O goddess, is the supreme king of the rites of paralyzing. {7.3.70}


7.­199

“The twenty-fifth method;


“He should write the following mantra in the center of the syllable māṁ:

“Oṁ, Vattālī! Varālī! Varāhamukhī! Paralyze the mouths of all the most wicked evildoers!671 {7.3.71}

7.­200

“He should write this mantra using turmeric extract on two bricks. Having then joined them with a hollow in between, he should bury this device in the ground; it will paralyze all evildoers‍—it cannot be otherwise. {7.3.72}


7.­201

“The twenty-sixth method;


“He should draw the yantra diagram on the ground in the form of a bhaga together with a liṅga, and write there the name of the target. Alone, he should urinate on this yantra for seven days until, following the procedure of surrounding her name with a noose formed from hrīḥ syllables, he causes the woman whom he desires to arrive. {7.3.73}


7.­202

“The twenty-seventh method;


“He should draw a wheel with eight spokes in the center of a moon disk. In the divisions he should draw, in short, a vajra scepter, a banner, an axe, a trident, a noose, a double vajra scepter, [F.133.b] a khaṭvāṅga, and a goad. In the center of the circle he should draw a full moon disk and, in the center of this moon, he should write, “May such and such a man and such and such a woman obtain a son.”672 In the hub of the wheel he should write the following mantra:

“Oṁ, Maṇidharī! Vajriṇī! Mahāpratisarā! Hūṁ hūṁ! Phaṭ phaṭ! Svāhā!673 {7.3.74}

7.­203

“Then, in the center of a moon disk, he should write this mantra:

“Oṁ, Amṛtavilokinī! Protectress of the womb! Summoner of the being to be born! Hūṁ hūṁ! Phaṭ phaṭ! Svāhā!674 {7.3.75}

7.­204

“If he writes this mantra on birchbark using saffron and bovine orpiment while the moon is in the asterism of Puṣya, and wears it, he will obtain a son. {7.3.76}


7.­205

“The twenty-eighth method;


“A wheel should be drawn in the shape of a pitcher with a neck, and the neck should be long. Following the prescibed procedure, he should write ‘yaḥ plea yaḥ se yaḥ ex yaḥ pel yaḥ such yaḥ and yaḥ such yaḥ!’675 using crow’s blood as ink on a piece of cloth that was used as a banner in a temple of the supreme deity. He should write on it the name of the target and tie this to the neck of a live crow. He should then release the crow in the northwestern direction. Whoever’s name it was, this person will be exiled. {7.3.77}


7.­206

“The twenty-ninth method;


“He should draw a wheel with eight spokes in the center of a sun disk. The syllable hūṁ‍—the elemental seed‍—should be nestled within it. He should visualize the vajra sun,676 and then write the target’s name enclosed within the mantra. If the practitioner draws and writes this, as prescribed, on birchbark using saffron and bovine orpiment, and wears it, he will always be protected. {7.3.78}


7.­207

“The thirtieth method;


“A lotus should be drawn with twenty-four petals, surrounded by a triple line. By writing oṁ hrīṁ klīṁ on it, as prescribed, while the moon is in the asterism of Puṣya, and holding it in his hand, he will be able to turn anyone into his servant with a mere touch of the hand. {7.3.79}


7.­208

“The thirty-first method;


“A wheel should be drawn in the shape of a tambourine and adorned with a vajra scepter and a lotus. On the outside it should be surrounded with a triple line representing, in short, the vajra body, and so forth. By meditating intently on the vajra of action all his enemies will be crushed. And all activities will be accomplished with the mantras sanctioned by the ritual procedure.677 The mantras are these:

“Oṁ, smother, smother! Hūṁ hūṁ, phaṭ! [F.134.a] Oṁ, seize seize! Hūṁ hūṁ, phaṭ! Oṁ, hand them over, do! Hūṁ hūṁ, phaṭ! Bring them over, O Lord Vidyārāja! Hūṁ hūṁ, phaṭ! Svāhā!678 {7.3.80}


7.­209
“The thirty-second method;

“The eighth syllable within the ya group (ha),
Joined with the twelve vowels,679
And with the six intermediary syllables (hā, hī, hū, hai, hau, haḥ) removed,
Constitutes the six limbs of Heruka (ha, hi, hu, he, ho, haṁ).680 {7.3.81}
7.­210
“These six syllables are in union with the six-section mantra of the six heroes,
And each syllable is assigned a place.
The first one is the heart.
The second is declared to be the head. {7.3.82}
7.­211
“The third one should be assigned the topknot.
The fourth will be the armor.
The fifth will be the eyes,
And the sixth is said to be the weapon. {7.3.83}
7.­212
“He is together with Vajravārāhī,
Adorned with four arms,
Crowned by a divine yellow halo,
And his hair is bedecked with a crescent moon. {7.3.84}
7.­213
“He wears a necklace of human bone
And has a khaṭvāṅga in his hand.
Having thus generated himself as Heruka,
He should stay mindful of being him. {7.3.85}
7.­214
“In his heart he should visualize the wisdom being
And place a perimeter wall in the four quarters.
He should visualize him surrounded by flames of anger,
Ferocious and adorned with frightening ornaments, {7.3.86}
7.­215

“Driving away and nailing down the hordes of obstacle makers, and threatening the gods, demigods, and humans who dwell throughout all directions. Wearing his armor,681 he cannot be destroyed even by the thirty-three gods.682 {7.3.87}

7.­216
“Next, he should draw a maṇḍala
With four sides and four gates.
In its center he should place
A six-petaled lotus, complete with filaments. {7.3.88}
7.­217
“Making it double,683 the mantrin
Should also draw the circle of ḍākinīs.
On the pericarp, he should place the hero (Heruka)
And, in addition, the ḍākinī. {7.3.89}
7.­218
“The gates should be yellow all around
And marked wih three-pronged vajra scepters.
He should place the messenger goddesses at the inner sanctum,
And likewise at the doors, according to the right order.684 {7.3.90}
7.­219

“If a lay vow holder wears this yantra-wheel, having first offered worship with many offerings when the planets were auspicious, he will be protected from untimely death, armed conflicts, and so forth. About my words, O goddess, there can be no doubt. [F.134.b] This yantra-wheel is called ‘one which brings victory over enemies.’ {7.3.91}


7.­220

“The thirty-third method;


“Alternatively, he should etch on a copper plate, during the asterism of Puṣya, the same wheel and mantra, but without the gates. The mantra should be interspersed with the target’s name. If he places it in water and makes offerings to it three times a day, then all enemies will become completely immobilized. When a well-focused practitioner of mantra puts this, as prescribed, in a covered pool that does not dry up, he can bring an appeasement. {7.3.92}


7.­221

“The thirty-fourth method;


“There is also another yantra-wheel with four corners, four gates, and archways685 adorned with vajra scepters. At the gates there should be respectively a vajra hammer, a bejeweled staff, a lotus, and a vajra sword. In the corners, inside white skull cups, there should be blue lotuses and goads. In the center among them there should be a lotus with ten petals, on which the wise practitioner should place the syllables. At its pericarp, he should write the following excellent mantra:

7.­222

“Oṁ, Prasannatārā! One with the face and eyes of an immortal! Fulfiller of all aims! Svāhā!686

“He should write this mantra during rites of enthralling. {7.3.93}


7.­223

“The thirty-fifth method;


“Now, for the rite of averting all mischief-makers, the following mantra has been prescribed:

7.­224

“Oṁ, Tārā, you who bewilder everyone! Eager to save! Bewilder all evildoers, bewilder! Blessed one! Bind all evildoers, bind! Hūṁ hūṁ! Phaṭ! Svāhā!687 {7.3.94}


7.­225

“The thirty-sixth method;


“In the center of the aforementioned ten-petaled lotus he should depict a moon disk, and in the center of the moon disk he should draw the first letter of the fourth group (ta) in the form of lotus filament, which is circular in design. In the six divisions around its center he should place six syllables688 of the mantric formula, interspersed with the syllable hrīḥ, following the prescribed procedure. This yantra-wheel is called ‘the beneficial influence of Tārā that vanquishes an entire army.’689 By reciting it 100,000 times, he can make the earth shake, dry up oceans and other water reservoirs, and turn poison into nectar, or nectar into poison. Having incanted a bowl of candied sugar, he should throw the sugar in the cardinal and intermediate directions, above and below. As a result, the gods, demigods, yakṣas, rākṣasas, gandharvas, kinnaras, and mahoragas will all become bound. [F.135.a] He will steal magical potions from all the ḍākinīs and poisons from all the nāgas. If he incants candied sugar and throws it into a river, the river will flow upstream. With the same candied sugar he will be able to arrest the waves. If he recites the mantra 1,000 times while facing upward, he can prevent a heavy rain from falling. If he recites the mantra 1,000 times in the direction of an enemy army, and then enters battle, he will meet with no harm even when struck with hundreds of weapons. He cannot be chopped up. His body becomes a diamond body. He will perform many miracles, and will play with deities invoked by this king of mantras.” {7.3.95}


7.­226

This concludes the third part of the seventh chapter, called “The Benefits of Yantra-Wheels Used for the Complete Range of Activity.”

Part 4

7.­227

[The goddess said:]

“May the lord explain the fine details
Of consecration rites, how they should be performed‍—
I do not know about the mantra recitation and meditation.
And what is the right procedure for the rite of homa? {7.4.1}
7.­228
“Blessed One, in your being you are the essence of vajra,
The fusion of all sublime qualities.
Please teach out of your kindness,
You who possess great bliss, and are so difficult to find.” {7.4.2}
7.­229

The Blessed One said:

“Listen O goddess! I will explain the act
Of meditation according to its prescribed routine.
Through methods involving merely meditation
One will be able to accomplish all actions.” {7.4.3}
7.­230

Then, to first explain the purification of the ground, the Blessed One said:

“One should assume the divine pride of Vajrasattva
And establish oneself in the nonduality that accompanies such pride.
Having become the conqueror of the three worlds,
One should uproot all obstacle makers. {7.4.4}
7.­231
“One should position one’s feet as instructed
And so also the feet of the goddesses.690
The homa rite should be as has been taught
And so should be the characteristics of the fire pit. {7.4.5}
7.­232
“Then one should apply the hand gestures,
And later draw the maṇḍala. {7.4.6}
7.­233

“Becoming the deity Krodhavijaya, one should visualize oneself as having three faces and six arms. [F.135.b] One should radiate cloud masses of Krodhavijayas, which invoke all the tathāgatas and their retinues throughout the ten directions, supplicating them, ‘May you please attend to the places of consecration and provide protection for the teacher and his disciples.’ One should then absorb the Krodhavijayas, along with the supplicated tathāgatas, and internalize them, placing them in a hūṁ syllable at the hub of a vajra scepter on a moon disk in one’s heart. Having fused the form of Vajradhara, in union with his consort (vidyā),691 with all the blessed tathāgatas,692 one should form the mudrā called ‘the turning of the lotus,’ preceded by the blessing with the three-letter consecration, and then perform the required set of motions693 with the vajra scepter in one’s right hand. With one’s left hand, one should sound the bell harmoniously. On the soles of one’s feet one should visualize a syllable hūṁ which transforms into a blazing vajra scepter. Then, with the pride of being Krodhavijaya who makes the sound hūṁ, a wise practitioner should expel all obstructors, first by exclaiming hūṁ, and then by addressing the following words, while visualizing694 himself in Krodha’s form, to the gods, demigods, and guhyakas: {7.4.7}

7.­234

“ ‘May all gods, demigods, yakṣas, rākṣasas, pretas, piśācas, apasmaras, bhūtas, ḍākinīs, ostārakas, male and female elders‍—all with their retinues of followers695‍—garuḍas, kinnaras, and semi-divine adepts of spells, depart! A regal maṇḍala of such and such a deity needs to be drawn at this place in order that such and such a student attains a perfect awakening under the guidance of such and such a master, and in order that all beings obtain unsurpassable wisdom. You must therefore swiftly depart upon hearing this command by Vajradhara. If anyone does not run away, then Vajrapāṇi, the blazing Hūṁkāra with an angry face, will split his head into a hundred pieces with the brightly shining vajra scepter of great wisdom!’ {7.4.8} [F.136.a]

7.­235

“When this command has been pronounced three times, he should radiate wrathful forms of himself as Krodhavijaya while doing the ritual movements with his great vajra scepter.696 Walking around the maṇḍala ground, tempestuously, with a vajra step, he should drive away all mischief-makers. Thus should he claim the ground. {7.4.9}

7.­236

“Then, having summoned the earth goddess, he should perform by means of the mantra the consecration and the tutelage rites.697 He should pay homage to his master‍—his mantra instructor‍—and afterward summon, cause to enter, and bind the gold-colored earth goddess who is holding a pitcher in her hand. He should worship her with the five types of service involving fragrant perfume, and so forth. After he has made her occupy the maṇḍala ground, he should remain near her.” {7.4.10}

7.­237

Now the Blessed One gave the mantra of summoning:

“Oṁ, come, come! O great goddess, mother of the earthly realm, adorned with all the richly bejeweled ornaments, resounding with the tinkling of necklaces and anklets, you who are so bountifully worshiped by Vajrasattva! Take this welcome offering and bring success to the homa rites! Hrī hī hī hī haṁ! Svāhā!”698 {7.4.11}

7.­238

[And he continued further:]

“Having performed with this mantra the rite of the goddess’s tutelage over the maṇḍala, he should perform the anointing of the ground. He should thus sprinkle and smear the ground with feces, urine, and so forth. He should then cense it with an incense of human flesh. After censing the ground, he should make offerings, and then place the ‘seal’ in the center, meaning he should usher in the consort (vidyā).” {7.4.12}

7.­239

Vajragarbha asked:

“Should he, O Blessed One, usher in a consort (vidyā)-goddess who has been cast or otherwise artificially made, drawn in whatever way, or fashioned from wood or other such materials?” {7.4.13}

7.­240

The Blessed One replied:

“He should usher in a human girl of the cāṇḍāla or similar caste. If such cannot be procured, he should take one from a caste different from his own.699 He should place the mantra syllables on her body. The syllable hrīḥ should be placed on all her limbs. The syllable hrīṁ should be placed on her chest, between her eyebrows, on her throat and head. The syllable bhruṁ should be placed in the center of her vulva.” {7.4.14}

7.­241

“And where,700 O Blessed One, should the syllable bhrūṁ be placed, [if it is placed] in the middle of her body?” {7.4.15} [F.136.b]

The Blessed One replied:

7.­242

“By the word middle, O sons of the buddha family, navel is meant. There he should place the syllable bhrūṁ.701 Having thus702 placed the syllables, he should visualize the forms of Locanā and other tathāgata consorts. At this point, he should visualize a brahmin or a śūdra consort in the form of Locanā‍—if it is the rite of pacifying, it should be the form of Locanā. He should visualize her as white and adorned with all manner of jewelry. If it is the rite of enthralling, he should visualize a woman from the cāṇḍāla caste in the form of red Tārā. If it is the rite of enriching, he should visualize a dancer woman or a woman of royal lineage as the yellow Pāṇḍaravāsinī. Thus, following the divisions of the types of activity, he should worship the consort with the five types of service, and offer a handful of flowers. He should place on her vulva blood or703 semen.704 In this way, the ground where the homa rite is to take place will be purified. {7.4.16}

7.­243

“A girl, one from a caste different than his own,705 should be instructed in the maṇḍala procedure. As this pertains to the maṇḍala, she should also be instructed in the rites of homa, including the secret maṇḍala of phenomena. Following this rule, he should measure out a twofold maṇḍala‍—the external one of colored powders, and the secret maṇḍala of phenomena that concerns his own samaya. Accordingly, he should prepare a sacrificial fire pit in an area that is a place of pilgrimage for yogins.”

So spoke the Blessed One. {7.4.17}

7.­244

And he said further:

“I will now teach the rite of homa
That makes different rites effective.706
Those gods among whom Agni is the foremost707
Are dependent upon the principle of homa.708 {7.4.18}
7.­245
“Through oblation the gods are satiated;
When satiated, they grant success.
Mantras that are recited inadequately or excessively,
All become complete through homa. {7.4.19}
7.­246
“Therefore homa is praised
By the vajrins who possess the three bodies.709
The fire obtained by whirling a stick710
Will make the rite beneficial. {7.4.20}
7.­247
“The fire obtained from an untouchable or from a charnel ground
Will be effective in rites that bring harm.711
The pit should be round, or square,
Or shaped like a crescent moon, or triangular. {7.4.21} [F.137.a]
7.­248
“With its boundary marked with vajra scepters,
The pit should fit within the outer circle.712
He who knows the nature of homa713 should place
In the center of the pit, on top of a lotus, {7.4.22}
7.­249
“A diadem, a lotus, a vajra scepter, or a jewel,
[Depending on which of the rites is being performed].714
He should sit [facing the direction] as specified [for each rite],
With his elbows between the knees. {7.4.23}
7.­250
“The ladle for liquids should overflow with ghee
So that the [solids] to be offered715 become saturated.716
On the right side should be the materials to be burned,717
And on the left, a dish with water. {7.4.24}
7.­251

“In front, there should be a dish with the welcome offering. While chanting the ‘all-purpose’ mantra, he should perform the rites of sprinkling and sipping of water. He should encircle the pit all around with the straight tips of kuśa grass blades. {7.4.25}

7.­252
“Observing that the fire has started,
He should summon the fire deity
With the following mantra, following the rule,
Moving his right thumb in a gesture of fearlessness:718 {7.4.26}
7.­253
“Come, come, O great god of beings,
Best among the sages and twice born!
Take the oblatory food
And approach me!

“Oṁ, fire, blaze, blaze! Penetrate, O splendorous one, to carry away this burnt offering, svāhā!719 {7.4.27}

7.­254
“He should consecrate the five articles of offering,
Besprinkling them with the vajra scepter held in his left hand.
He should visualize, arriving from the southeast,
The god of fire with protruding belly, three eyes, {7.4.28}
7.­255
“Four faces, four arms, red in color,
And matted hair tied in a topknot.
He is in the midst of a circle of fire
And is adorned with the light rays720 of the four activities. {7.4.29}
7.­256
“His first right hand is in the boon-granting gesture;
In the second, he holds a rosary of rudrākṣa beads.
In the first left hand he holds a water pitcher,
And in the second, a staff. {7.4.30}
7.­257
“He is bedecked with red adornments
And surrounded by a retinue of sages.
Visualizing him in this form,
He should cause him to enter the fire pit. {7.4.31}
7.­258
“The burnt offerings should be offered three times,
Using up all the articles to be burned.
Next, he should perform the ritual sipping of water,
And thereby transform the offerings into the form of flames. {7.4.32}
7.­259
“By applying this method stage by stage
The wise practitioner will satiate the deity.
Having satiated and propitiated him,
He should tell him what accomplishments he desires. {7.4.33} [F.137.b]
7.­260
“Playfully he may assume the shapes of a parasol,
A banner, a vajra scepter, a pitcher, a lotus, and a goad.
His flames will have one, two, or three tongues,
Shooting high, or burning low, or medium height.
The wise practitioner will interpret these signs:
In particular, if the flames swirl clockwise {7.4.34}
7.­261
“And have a bright white color,
He will interpret this as boding well.
The flames may have the pure colors of a rainbow,
Be smooth, and have the radiance of a firefly. {7.4.35}
7.­262
“They may have the same hue as saffron or beryl,
And be fragrant and pleasing to the mind,
Shining like gold or silver, without smoke,
Burning with the pure radiance of the sun. {7.4.36}
7.­263
“White-colored flames are suitable for the rites of pacifying;
For the rites of enriching they should be yellow.
They should be red for acts of impassioning,721
And an exquisite deep blue or black for rites of assaulting. {7.4.37}
7.­264

“Likewise, he should observe whether the fire has many flames and belches smoke and sparks, or whether it gradually rises or very slowly wanes. The fire may look unpleasant, or be dark green in color; it may resemble a spear or a sun, or the head of a cow. It may smell of a corpse or a cow, or possibly a donkey. He should thus divine by the signs of the fire whether there will be obstacles, and if so, he should neutralize them.722 {7.4.38}

7.­265
“If he relies on mantra recitation and meditation,
Every accomplishment will soon follow. {7.4.39}
7.­266
“The mantra should begin with oṁ and end with svāhā.
For the rites of pacifying, enriching, and enthralling,
He should chant it as a song
Without any breaks between individual sounds. {7.4.40}
7.­267
“For the rite of pacifying, the practitioner should have a peaceful mind.
For enriching, increase will come through adopting a satiated frame of mind.
During the rite of enthralling, his mind should be enthralled,
Intoxicated with love, and full of amorous wantonness. {7.4.41}
7.­268
“If he follows the procedure for the rites of assaulting,
He should engender thoughts of devouring the three realms.
He should employ the syllables hūṁ and phaṭ
While visualizing his body ablaze with flames. {7.4.42}
7.­269
“He should intersperse the words of supplication,
Combining them with the syllables of the mantra. [F.138.a]
Whatever gods are employed for whomever’s sake,723
He should worship them with various rites. {7.4.43}
7.­270
“The mantra adept who is familiar with the rules
Involved in all the procedures of the homa rite
Should first offer the complete burnt offering
And then commence with the activity.724 {7.4.44}
7.­271
“He should supplicate the deity employing the essence725 of homa‍—
This is the procedure to follow when offering homa.
In the rites of pacifying, enriching, or enthralling,
The homa should consist of semen.726 {7.4.45}

“Through the homa consisting of feces, urine, blood, bone marrow, bones, and human flesh, all the recipients become filled with joy.”727 {7.4.46}

7.­272

Then the Blessed One, having entered the samādhi called “The Vajra That Accomplishes the Wisdom Circle of the Vajra-Tathāgata Great Vairocana,”728 taught the elaborate outer and inner ritual methods for accomplishing the complete wisdom circle: {7.4.47}

“Whatever deity is brought inside the center of the circle, that circle is praised by the buddhas as the vajra maṇḍala that is to be indicated with the name of that deity. {7.4.48}

7.­273
“He should perform the rites of pacifying, enriching,
Enthralling, and assaulting with authority,
Applying thereto the powers of wisdom
Of the maṇḍala’s main deity. {7.4.49}
7.­274
“He should visualize inside the bhaga729
The disk of a full moon, and on it,
Arising out of the imagined syllable tāṁ,
The goddess Tārā, she who has great magical powers. {7.4.50}
7.­275

“She is imbued with the sentiment of erotic love; she has sixteen arms and seven faces,730 each one with three eyes, and is smiling. She is emerald in color731 and replete with the freshness of youth. She wears brightly colored clothes, a pearl necklace, anklets, a choker, a diadem, arm bracelets,732 earrings, a waist chain, and so forth. She is adorned with different kinds of jewelry; her hair is adorned with a blue lotus flower and her body hue resembles barley flowers.733 She stands with her left leg outstretched and her right slightly bent, inspiring fear even in the masters of the realms of the thirty-three (Indra) who fold their hands in a gesture of reverence. She is ablaze with red flames and surrounded by buddhas radiating light all around. If the practitioner visualizes her, the dear mother of all sentient beings, as such, he will swiftly attain the state of awakening. {7.4.51} [F.138.b]

7.­276

“In her first right hand she holds a sword; in the second, a blue lotus; in the third, an arrow; in the fourth, a vajra scepter; in the fifth, a goad; in the sixth, a staff; in the seventh, a flaying knife; and with the eighth she displays the mudrā of fearlessness. In her first left hand she holds a human skull cup; with the second she displays the threatening mudrā; in the third she holds a bow; in the fourth, a khaṭvāṅga; in the fifth, a noose; in the sixth, a trident;734 in the seventh, a jewel; and in the eighth, a pitcher. {7.4.52}

7.­277

“Her first face on the right side is blue, and the second one blazes with the color yellow. The first face on the left side is white, and the second has the greenish color of beryl. Her upper face bares its fangs, and is smoky in color, frighteningly contorted, hideous, and terrifying. So should he visualize the goddess who bounteously bestows all accomplishments. {7.4.53}

7.­278

“Further above, he should visualize another face with the form of a donkey’s, or some other desired form.735 With her four feet, a trident, and snakes wrapped around, she is referred to as “Herukī,”736 and should be visualized as the ultimate cause of accomplishments.737 Inside the bhaga738 he should visualize, arising from the syllable yaṁ, the maṇḍala of wind, which has the appearance of smoke. Above it, in the center of a moon disk, he should visualize himself in the form of Mañjuśrī transformed from the syllable dhīḥ. In his heart he should visualize a sun disk transformed from the syllable āḥ. From this sun disk, he should radiate rays of light and make offerings with them as prescribed. Above the sun disk, he should visualize the syllable hūṁ made of five-colored light. This syllable is transformed into Vajrabhairava with nine faces and the form of a buffalo. He has sixteen feet and thirty-four arms. He is naked and black in color with great brilliance. The crown of his head is adorned with five skulls and he inspires great fear. He stands with his left leg outstretched and his right slightly bent, with his liṅga erect. He has a protruding belly, a huge body, and upward flowing hair resembling a blazing sun. He is adorned with a garland of skulls and other ornaments. [F.139.a] He makes a roaring sound like at the time of the final dissolution of the world. He should visualize him consuming human blood, fat, serum, flesh, lymph, and bone marrow,739 while devouring the triple universe along with Brahmā, Indra,740 Upendra, Rudra, and so forth. {7.4.54}

7.­279

“With his loud laughter and lolling tongue he frightens even fear itself. His first face is that of a buffalo. On his right horn there are three faces‍—blue, red, and yellow‍—each contorted with anger. On the left horn, the three faces are white, smoky, and black. Between the two horns there is an intensely red face with blood streaming from its mouth. Above it there is the princely youth Mañjuśrī, intensely yellow, semi-wrathful, wearing the ornaments of youth and a crown of five strips of cloth. Having stabilized this visualization, the mantra adept should cultivate himself as the deity with a well-focused mind. {7.4.55}

7.­280

“Furthermore, in his first hand on the right, Vajrabhairava holds a flaying knife; in the second, a javelin; in the third, a mace; in the fourth, a small knife; in the fifth, a half-spear;741 in the sixth, an axe; in the seventh, a spear; in the eighth, an arrow; in the ninth, a goad; in the tenth, a club; in the eleventh, a khaṭvāṅga; in the twelfth, a discus; in the thirteenth, a vajra scepter; in the fourteenth, a vajra hammer; in the fifteenth, a sword; and in the sixteenth, a ḍamaru. {7.4.56}

7.­281

“On the left side, in his first hand, he holds a skull cup; in the second, a human head; in the third, a shield; in the fourth, a foot; in the fifth, a noose; in the sixth, a bow; in the seventh, entrails; in the eighth, a bell; in the ninth, a hand; in the tenth, a rag from a charnel ground; in the eleventh, a man impaled on a stake; in the twelfth, a fire pit; and in the thirteenth, a goblet.742 With the fourteenth he displays the threatening mudrā; [F.139.b] with the fifteenth, a hand gesture with three fingers stretched out; and in the sixteenth, he holds a ‘wind-cloth.’ With the remaining pair of hands he holds an elephant hide. {7.4.57}

7.­282

“Under his right foot there are men, buffaloes, bulls, donkeys, camels, dogs, rams, and jackals. Under his left foot there are vultures, owls, crows, parrots, hawks, cocks,743 eagles, and cranes.744 He should visualize Vajrabhairava as such. Optionally, he should commission a painting of him. {7.4.58}

7.­283

“Below Vajrabhairava he should visualize a great cemetery overrun with rākṣasas, kṣetrapālas, and vetālas; filled with humans impaled on stakes, humans hanged from banyan trees,745 burning humans, humans pierced with spears, lots of crows and other birds, and dogs; and resounding with disquieting laughter, hā hā. So should the practitioner visualize the Great Bhairava who makes all cruel rites successful.” {7.4.59}

So spoke the Blessed One.746

7.­284
“Next, he should visualize arising from the syllable māṁ
The goddess Mārīcī, as bright as the sun,
Riding on a chariot drawn by seven horses
And radiant747 with a halo of flames around her. {7.4.60}
7.­285
“Each of her three faces has three eyes.
She is yellow and has six arms.
The face on the right is blue;
The one on the left is the color of jasmine flowers or the moon. {7.4.61}
7.­286
“She is resplendent with the light of manifold rays.
She is engaged in guarding the ten directions.
Being in the throes of youth she is smiling, with all her faces
Expressing the sentiment of erotic love. {7.4.62}
7.­287
“Her body is adorned with various garments
And bedecked with all types of jewelry.
Her crown is set with the five buddhas
And her matted hair adorned with flowers. {7.4.63}
7.­288
“In her first right hand she carries a vajra scepter;
In the second, a threaded needle;
And in the third, she holds up an arrow.
With her first left hand she displays a threatening gesture and carries a noose; {7.4.64}
7.­289
“In the second, she carries an aśoka sprout;
And in the third, a bow.
She is surrounded by multicolored light
That radiates cloud-like masses of buddhas. {7.4.65} [F.140.a]
7.­290
“While this is being visualized,748 living beings
Are brought to the state of enthrallment.”
So spoke the Blessed Vajra holder,
The tathāgata Vajrasattva. {7.4.66}
7.­291
“In the center of the expanse of the sky
He should visualize a sun disk.
On it, transformed from the syllable paṁ,749
Is the goddess Parṇaśāvarī, yellow in color and with great splendor. {7.4.67}
7.­292
“Each of her three faces has three eyes,
And the faces are smiling and angry at the same time.
She is beautified by all manner of adornments;
She has six arms and is endowed with the freshness of youth. {7.4.68}
7.­293

“In her first right hand she holds a vajra scepter; in the second, an axe; and in the third, an arrow. {7.4.69}

“In her first left hand, formed into a threatening gesture,
She holds a noose;
In the second, a feather chowrie; and in the third, a bow.
Her topknot is adorned with flowers. {7.4.70}
7.­294
“She stands on a white lotus,
Adorned by a red glow.
Engulfed in the flames of the fire of rage,
She inspires fear with her burning rage. {7.4.71}
“Any grahas that harm living beings are burned. {7.4.72}
7.­295
“Ablaze with anger, she is unshakable,750
With Akṣobhya mounted on her head.
She is nevertheless white751 when raining down
The five-colored752 nectar of the five buddhas. {7.4.73}
7.­296

“Her right and left faces753 are as previously described.754 So should the practitioner meditate for the sake of pacifying all illusion that stems from misapprehension.755 Parṇaśāvarī truly is the remover of all illnesses.”

So spoke the blessed tathāgata Great Vajra.756 {7.4.74}

7.­297
“Listen, O goddess, O very fortunate one,
About the meditation on Vajrakrodha!757
Assuming his form,
[The practitioner] should visualize him, the lord of anger, {7.4.75}
7.­298
“As having four arms and four faces,
Or up to 100,000 arms and faces.
His body is white, he is fiercely angry, and he gazes at Vajravārāhī,
Who is of the same color as him and holds her usual implements. {7.4.76}
7.­299
“He wears a garland of skulls;
His limbs are smeared with ashes.
He is adorned with the five mudrās,
And his hair, tied in a topknot, is marked with a spear-point. {7.4.77}
7.­300
“His face, with fangs showing slightly, is terrible. [F.140.b]
His seat is made of the great preta,758
In the center of an eight-petaled lotus.
He is red in color, with the same hue all over. {7.4.78}
7.­301
“He is adorned with an image of a buddha on top of his head,
And accompanied by four wisdom goddesses.
Each of the four has the form of a horse, and so forth,
Four arms, four faces, and is bedecked with adornments made of serpents. {7.4.79}
7.­302
“He is furnished with individual syllables, one at a time,759
Stands on a human skull, and is white in color.
He is adorned with four faces,
And ornamented with the syllables ya, ra, la, and va.760 {7.4.80}
7.­303

“He should then commence the practice, to the extent possible, according to procedure. Starting from the northwest and following the order of the quarters, he should [visualize the deity761 adorned with elements] in the colors of smoke, red, yellow, and white, respectively. Merely by visualizing this in meditation, he can make a woman drip762 like an incised milk tree‍—it cannot be otherwise. {7.4.81}

7.­304
“[Alternatively, Vajrakrodha is visualized] as red,
With four arms, and marked with the syllable raṁ.
He is surrounded by a halo of flames and terrifying;
He has four faces and is adorned with an [upper] face of a jackal. {7.4.82}
7.­305
“Visualizing tiny vajra scepters,
Transformed from the syllable hūṁ
And emerging in great numbers from the tip of his nose,
He should fill the target’s body with them. {7.4.83}
7.­306
“With the target’s body bound
At all its joints by the double vajra scepters,
His body is set ablaze and gushes blood
Through being struck with the vajra scepter.763 {7.4.84}
7.­307
“He should visualize Vajraḍākinīs
Sucking764 the target’s blood from every side. {7.4.85}
7.­308

“The mantra to recite is:

“Oṁ, Vajraḍākinī! Please draw the blood of such and such! Hūṁ phaṭ!765 {7.4.86}

7.­309
“The ultimate way to draw blood
Is through this method with its stages.
So it has been taught, O goddess!
There is no doubt that the target will wither. {7.4.87}
7.­310
“Now, he should visualize Vajrakrodha in the terrifying
Form of a buffalo, arisen completely from the true essence.
He is black and horrible,
With four frightening faces. {7.4.88}
7.­311

“He has eight arms and four feet. In his four right hands he is holding, respectively, a vajra hammer, a sword, a discus, and a ḍamaru. In the left ones he holds a khaṭvāṅga, a skull cup, a bow, and a noose. {7.4.89}

7.­312
“He should then emanate Vajrakrodhas
Armed with a variety of weapons.
He should mentally remove
The target’s protection according to procedure. {7.4.90} [F.141.a]
7.­313
“He should visualize the target
Being bound by those Vajrakrodhas with fetters
And dragged in the southern direction,
While being struck by other Vajrakrodhas with vajra scepters {7.4.91}
7.­314
“And cut open by them with swords,
With feces flowing from his ripped entrails. {7.4.92}
7.­315
“The mantra to repeat is:

“Oṁ, Vajrarākṣasa, devour him! Phaṭ!766 {7.4.93}

7.­316
“He should then meditate on Vajrarākṣasa, visualizing him with a dog’s face. {7.4.94}
7.­317
“The following mantra is of Yama in his buffalo-faced form:

“Oṁ, hrīḥ ṣṭrīḥ! You with contorted face! Hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ! Svāhā!767 {7.4.95}

7.­318
“He should visualize the target surrounded
On all sides by crows, jackals, and vultures;
While supplicating, he should visualize
The target being torn to pieces by them. {7.4.96}
7.­319
“He should then visualize [a camel]768 with teeth of diamond,
Mounted on a maṇḍala of the element of wind.
He should visualize the target
Mounted on its back {7.4.97}
7.­320
“And tormented by Vajrakrodha,
While being led in the southern direction.
Using ink made from leaves whirled up by the wind
And dust from the target’s footprint, {7.4.98}
7.­321
“He should write the target’s name
And conceal it in a camel’s hoof.769
Employing the visualization as described,
He should perform the rite according to procedure. {7.4.99}
7.­322
“He will then be able to drive away even Śakra,
Let alone ordinary earthly people. {7.4.100}
7.­323
“He should obtain the bodily hair of a brahmin and a monk,770
And wrap with them [two] feathers of an owl, [one with each].
He should write targets’ names on them, interspersed with the mantra,
And bury them in the ground, confining them to obstruct each other.771 {7.4.101}
7.­324
“He should visualize them
As two Vajrakrodhas fighting.
Visualizing in this way, the practitioner
Will be able to sow enmity between whomever he wants. {7.4.102}
7.­325
“By visualizing the deity with the face of a horse
In conjunction with the syllable cī,772
He will accomplish the ultimate
Drawing forth of wine [from the target’s stomach].773 {7.4.103}
7.­326
“The great king Hayagrīva
Is effectively the supreme master.
He is visualized as yellow-green,774
With four faces and four hands.775 {7.4.104}
7.­327

“His main face is dark green with a hint of yellow, and has three eyes. The faces on the right and left are black and white respectively. The upper face is that of a horse; it is yellow-green776 and terrible looking with bared fangs. With his first right hand he displays the mudrā of three outstretched fingers; [F.141.b] in the second, he holds a double vajra scepter; in the third, a sword; and in the fourth, an arrow. In his first left hand he holds a multicolored lotus; in the second, a spear; in the third, a mirror; and in the fourth, a bow. He is standing on a sun disk with his left leg outstretched and the right slightly bent, and dancing the wild tāṇḍava dance, knocking down Viṣṇu, Śiva, and so forth.777 In this way should the follower of the mantra path meditate, following the right procedure. {7.4.105}

“In the target’s navel, he should visualize the syllable māṁ778 and, arising from it, the target with a belly full of wine. When he subsequently visualizes him as vomiting,779 the target will throw up wine. {7.4.106}

7.­328

“As for the next rite, the wise practitioner should walk toward the northwest and create there a maṇḍala with four corners. Using perfume, he should prepare seven drops and store them in an earthenware vessel. He should visualize that this transforms into Sumeru, with eight peaks arranged in a circle, surmounted with a flashing vajra scepter, with the seven seeds‍—yaṁ syllables‍—of wind inside it,780 confining thus the in-breath of the Great Indra in its interior, and marked at the top with the syllable laṁ.781 When this rite is performed in this way, he will stop the wind as if it were annihilated. {7.4.107}

7.­329

“As for the next rite, he should visualize an eight-petaled lotus, placing the eight nāgas on the petals, and a peacock, blazing with flames, in the center.782 Assuming the form of Vajrakrodha, he should squeeze the serpents with the heel of his foot, causing them to vomit rainclouds. Should he squeeze a nāga while reciting the syllable hūṁ in pairs, with the seed syllable of the nāgas783 thrown in between, he will cause rain to fall. {7.4.108}

7.­330

“As for the next rite, he should visualize in the sky a gaping mouth, as red as the light of the sun that causes the dissolution of the world.784 Its tongue, bright with the syllable hūṁ, licks the clouds filled with the seven waters, summoning them. Through its inhaling and exhaling, the mouth then scatters the clouds like tufts of cotton wool. He should then send forth a multitude of replicas785 of himself. He will instantly rend the sky and cause it to open, threatening it with the syllable hūṁ. {7.4.109} [F.142.a]

7.­331

“As for the next rite, he should visualize Acalaceṭa with the color of an autumn sky, standing on a fiery disk, emerging from the center of [the practitioner’s] forehead. He is equal to Vairocana and has six hands which hold a sword, a noose, an arrow, a bow, a bell, and a vajra scepter.786 Sending down rain, and surrounded by countless Krodhavajras, he vanquishes Māras, frightens away all troublemakers, and destroys even the entire triple universe by filling it with the resonance of hūṁ. {7.4.110}

7.­332

“As for the next rite, he should sculpt a human effigy from human blood mixed with soil from the footprint of the target. He should nail it through the eyes with a spike made of human bone and incant it twenty times with the mantra of Mārīcī. Immediately after chanting the mantra, he should place the effigy in the mouth of an image of Gaṇapati and smash it from behind with a vajra cudgel, while repeating the mantra:

7.­333

“Oṁ, smother, smother!787 Reduce the obstacle makers to dust with your vajra cudgel! Hūṁ phaṭ!788

“Through this meditative act he will instantly789 ward off human miscreants. {7.4.111}

7.­334

“As for the next rite, he should visualize the deity with silver-colored eyes,790 with his body adorned by hundreds of thousands of nāgas, issuing a command to the eight nāgas. These nāgas, for their part, should be visualized situated in the sky, with hundreds of thousands of faces. Upon hearing the command, they avert the rain with cloud masses. {7.4.112}

7.­335

“As for the next rite, he should visualize a garuḍa blowing out fire by making wind with its wings, while creating a river with a stroke of its beak.791 Visualizing thus, he should recite the mantra:

“Oṁ, Vajranārāyaṇa! Extinguish the fire by bringing new water-bearing clouds! Hūṁ!792 {7.4.113}

7.­336

“In the middle of the sky, [he should visualize Kurukullā Tārā793] with three faces, each of them with three eyes. She is adorned with all types of jewelry and wears a tunic of tiger skin. She is red, intensely brilliant, with the same brightness as the rising sun. {7.4.114}

7.­337
“She holds a sword, a khaṭvāṅga,
A bow, and an arrow,
As well as a skull cup with human flesh,
A ḍamaru, {7.4.115}
7.­338
“A noose, and a goad.
[In her fifth pair of hands]
She is graced, in the left hand, with a lotus,
And displays the mudrā of fearlessness with the right.794 {7.4.116}
7.­339
“Terrifying, she stands on a sun disk with her left leg outstretched and the right slightly bent,
Dancing the wild tāṇḍava dance, and enveloped in red flames. [F.142.b]
[With her remaining pair of hands] she spreads above a canopy of a “great garment.”795
She performs these acts in a charnel ground. {7.4.117}
7.­340
“She is the goddess arising from the syllable hrīṁ,
Tārā, the one who delivers from saṃsāra.
By merely visualizing in this way,
The practitioner will attain awakening,
Not to mention other siddhis. {7.4.118}
7.­341

“Now, if he wishes to enthrall someone, he should, on the eighth day of the first half of the month Caitra, go under the canopy of an aśoka tree796 and, dressed in red and adorned with all kinds of adornments, recite the mantra. He should visualize himself as red with three faces. Then, he should emanate from his body a two-armed red goddess with a goad and a noose in her hands. He should then visualize this goddess piercing the target through the heart with the goad and leading him into his own body. She makes him enter there in a state of confusion. In his heart one should place the ten-syllable mantra,797 visualized in red. He should further cause the target to enter, in his mental body form, into these syllables, and visualize him merging with them. Through this meditative method he will be able, after seven days, to enthrall even a universal monarch for as long as he lives‍—there is no doubt about this.” {7.4.119}

7.­342

Now, to help ward off the dangers of lightning, the Blessed One said:

“He should visualize himself in the form of the glorious primordial lord with three faces, four feet, four arms, and a luminous red glow. He is surrounded by four goddesses whose names begin with [or include the word] vajra‍—they are Vajrāstrā, Vajrakelīkilā,798 Snehavajrā, and Vajragarvā. They each raise a vajra scepter with one of their right hands and hold an arrow with the other, proudly resting one of their left hands on the hip, while holding a bow with the other.799 He should visualize, emanating from the lord’s body, clouds composed of buddhas adorned with all kinds of jewelry. Staying in the middle of the sky, they display the gesture of fearlessness with their right hand, and hold a jeweled, dripping initiation vase with the other.800 Such will avert lightning. {7.4.120} [F.143.a]

7.­343

“The mantra to recite is:

“Oṁ, Mahāsukhavajratejaḥ! Hūṁ!801 {7.4.121}

“When the same rite involves binding sexual ecstasy, it is said to bring about the state of the highest yoga.”802 {7.4.122}

7.­344
Concerning the rite of killing, the Blessed One taught the following:
“He should leave out the syllables used in the rite of pacifying,
Namely the final ya, the two ni syllables,
And then the middle ya syllable,
And use the remaining syllables as one likes. {7.4.123}
7.­345
“By having explained such, O goddess,
All rites will be accomplished. {7.4.124}
7.­346

“If he wants to enthrall a wanton woman, he should once again803 assume, on the eighth day of the bright fortnight, the identity of Kurukullā and do her meditation. He should consume a fruit of downy datura, and then respectfully give804 the target a tilaka on the forehead using juice of black nightshade. He should then recite the following mantra:

7.­347

“Oṁ, may such and such a woman, hrīṁ, become enthralled with me!805

“When he has completed 10,000 recitations, she will arrive. {7.4.125}

7.­348

“Now, if he wants to revive someone bitten by a black cobra, he should visualize in his heart an eight-petaled lotus, and above it, on each of the eight petals, distinctly visualize the third vowel (i), white in color. He should visualize himself in the form of the nāga Śeṣa, white in color and oozing ambrosia from the letter i [in his heart]. He should mentally send forth ambrosia from the two eyes of this nāga and visualize it falling into the body of the patient. By this meditative method he could neutralize the amount of poison that would fill the entire triple universe. {7.4.126}

7.­349

“Now, if he wants to arrest the moon and the sun, he should make a moon and a sun from rice flour and submerge them in vajra water. He should recite the following mantra:

“Oṁ, moon and sun! Do not move, do not move! Stop stop! Svāhā to Hevajra!806 {7.4.127}

“He should recite this mantra sixty million times and then commence the actual rite. The moon and the sun will stop in their tracks regardless of whether it is night or day. {7.4.128}

7.­350

“If he wants to destroy an enemy army, he should procure a piece of chalk. Having ground the chalk, he should prepare a pill by adding the five ambrosias together with axe filings.807 {7.4.129}

“The mantra to repeat is:

“Oṁ, vajra knife! Svāhā to Hevajra!808 {7.4.130}

“In order to ensure a successful outcome, he should recite this mantra ten million times. He will then succeed. [F.143.b] Having completed the recitations, if he ties the aforementioned pill onto the neck of a pitcher and then breaks the neck, all the enemies will be decapitated. {7.4.131}

7.­351

“Should he wish to cause [hostile] gods to burst, he should ritually prepare a tilaka compound. He should procure the ‘flower’ of a possessor of a vajra809 produced through constricting the vajra,810 mix811 it with axe filings, and grind this together with urine during a solar eclipse. Having ground them together, he should mold the paste into the shape of an axe and, stepping on it with his foot, recite the mantra:

“Oṁ, vajra axe! Make them burst, do! Svāhā!812 {7.4.132}

7.­352

“In order to ensure success, he should recite this mantra ten million times. Afterward, he should respectfully give the target813 a tilaka on the forehead. Whomever he does this to, will burst. {7.4.133}

7.­353

“Now I will teach a rite for producing rain.

“He should make an effigy of Ananta according to the oṁ āḥ phuḥ ritual procedure,814 bathe it in the five ambrosias, and offer to it black flowers. Having smeared it with mugwort juice and inuncted its head with the rut fluid from the temples of an elephant, he should place it inside a double-chambered earthenware vessel, fill the vessel with milk from a black cow, and twine around it a cord spun by a black virgin. He should then dig a pond in an area toward the northwest and place Ananta next to it, by drawing a maṇḍala on its bank as prescribed and placing Ananta in its center. He should draw Hevajra standing astride Ananta, visualizing the former as having eight faces, four feet, sixteen arms, and, in all, twenty-four eyes. Later, the officiating master, in a proud and cruel frame of mind,815 should recite the following mantra in a secluded place: {7.4.134}

7.­354

“Oṁ, rumble rumble! Ghaḍa ghaḍa! Destroy them, destroy! Strike, strike! O lord of nāgas who causes Ananta to tremble! He-he ru-ru ka! Summon the nāgas who dwell in the seven subterranean paradises and make them send rain! Threaten them and make them send thunder! Phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ puḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ!816 Hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ! Phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ! Svāhā!817 {7.4.135}

7.­355

“If they do not send rain, he should recite the same mantra backward. They will then comply. If they still do not send rain, their heads will burst like a basil blossom. {7.4.136}

“If he wants to burst a cloud, [F.144.a] he should write on a rag from a charnel ground the following mantra:

“Oṁ, threaten threaten! To the one fond of cemeteries, phaṭ svāhā!”818 {7.4.137}


7.­356

This concludes the sovereign chapter called “The Benefits Derived from All the Rites and Their Meditations,”819 the seventh in the great tantra, the glorious “Emergence from Sampuṭa.”


8.

Chapter 8

Part 1

8.­1

Vajragarbha said:

“I want to hear, O Blessed One,
About the attributes signified by other things.
I do not know the four principles,
So please explain them, O Blessed One.” {8.1.1}
8.­2

The Blessed One said:

“Listen, Vajragarbha, how it really is regarding
The attributes of delivery from saṃsāra:
The vajra scepter signifies the first principle,
And the bell, the second. {8.1.2}
8.­3
“The third is the rosary, and the fourth is
The attribute of knowledge.
The waves of these four principles
Carry beings to the desired other shore. {8.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


9.

Chapter 9

Part 1

9.­1

Now the great bodhisattvas, headed by Vajragarbha, along with all the tathāgatas, made offerings and prostrated themselves to the Blessed One, then said: {9.1.1}

9.­2
“Please give us, O Blessed One, O divine being,
A detailed exposition of the state of nirvāṇa.
In which place does one abide,
Playing within the animate and inanimate universes?” {9.1.2}
9.­3

The Blessed One said:

“Listen! I will explain the nature of
The mind fixating on concepts as it really is.
This nature, which has already been taught earlier,
Is always present in everybody.981 {9.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


10.

Chapter 10

Part 1

10.­1
“Listen, Vajrapāṇi, about the samaya that results
In the accomplishments of a vajra master.1130
Having prepared the Great Circle, which comes first,
One should summon the heart maṇḍala.1131 {10.1.1}
10.­2
“Through one’s entering the first, the Great Circle,
And performing there the elaborate ritual of initiation and so forth,
One will attain the unequaled status
Of a vajra master, there can be no doubt. {10.1.2}
10.­3
“For by being devoted to meditation upon what was learned,
One will attain the status of a vajra master.
One will fully succeed after reciting
The heart mantra of Vajrasattva, and so forth, 100,000 times. {10.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


c.

Colophon

Tibetan Colophon

c.­1

This king of tantras was translated by the paṇḍita Gayādhara and the great personage Drokmi Śākya Yeshé. Based on this, the venerable omniscient Butön subsequently [re-]wrote it by filling in the gaps and expertly revising it in consultation with Indian manuscripts of the basic text and commentaries.


ap.
Appendix

Sanskrit Text

app.

Introduction to This Sanskrit Edition

(For the sigla and abbreviations used in the critical apparatus, please consult the Abbreviations section.)


app.­1

The default source followed in this edition is manuscript C (Shastri 1917), and the folio numbers of that manuscript (with letters indicating either verso or recto) appear in braces throughout. Textual variants are reported in the critical apparatus either when the reading in C was rejected in favor of another source or, in a minority of cases, when the reading in C was followed but the rejected variant is deemed significant.

ap1.

Chapter A1

Part 1

ap1.­1

{C1v} oṁ namo vajraḍākāya1188 |


ap1.­2

evaṃ mayā śrutam ekasmin samaye | bhagavān sarva­tathāgata­kāya­vāk­citta­hṛdaya­vajra­yoṣid­bhageṣu vijahāra | tatra khalu bhagavān aśīti­koṭi­yogīśvara­madhye vajragarbham avalokya smitam akārṣit | <Sz 1.1.3 (prose)→> samanantarasmite 'smin vajragarbha utthāyāsanād ekāṃsam uttarāsaṃgaṃ kṛtvā dakṣiṇaṃ jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpya kṛtāñjalipuṭo bhūtvā bhagavantam etad avocat || 1.1.1 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap2.

Chapter A2

Part 1

ap2.­1
<H 1.10.1a→> athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi sādhakānāṃ hitāya1312 vai |
śiṣyo 'bhiṣicyate yena vidhiṃ cāpi kathyate || 2.1.1 ||
ap2.­2
vasudhāṃ śodhayed yogī prathamaṃ devatātmakaḥ |
hūṁ vajrīkṛtayatnena paścān maṇḍalam ālikhet || 2.1.2 ||
ap2.­3
udyāne vijane deśe bodhisattvagṛheṣu ca |
śūnyamaṇḍapāgāramadhye1313 vartayen maṇḍalaṃ varam || 2.1.3 ||
ap2.­4
divyena rajasā likhed athavā madhyamena tu |
pañcaratnamayaiś cūrṇair athavā taṇḍulādibhiḥ1314 || 2.1.4 ||
ap2.­5
trihastaṃ maṇḍalaṃ kāryaṃ trayāṅguṣṭhādhikaṃ tathā1315 |
caturvidyās tatra praveṣṭavyā divyāḥ pañcakulodbhavāḥ <H 1.10.1d←> || 2.1.5 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap3.

Chapter A3

Part 1

ap3.­1
śṛṇu tattvena nairātmyāherukotpattisādhanam |
yena sarvaduṣṭaraudrasattvā vinayaṃ yāsyanti || 3.1.1 ||
ap3.­2
ḍākaḍākinīvikurvaṇaṃ tatsarvaṃ1448 kathayāmi te |
vajrasattvaṃ punarbhūya vajrī vajratvaṃ āvahet || 3.1.2 ||
ap3.­3
jvālāmālākulaṃ raudraṃ visphurantaṃ samantataḥ |
candramaṇḍalamadhyasthāṃ bījamālāṃ tato nyaset || 3.1.3 ||
ap3.­4
<H 2.5.19a→> tato vajrī mahārāgād drutāpannaṃ savidyayā1449 |
codayanti tato vidyā nānāgītopahārataḥ || 3.1.4 ||
ap3.­5
uṭṭha bharādo karuṇamaṇḍa pukkasi mahuṃ paritāhi |
mahāsuha yojīeṃ kāma mahuṃ chaduhi suṇṇasahāvu || 3.1.5 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap4.

Chapter A4

Part 1

ap4.­1
bhagavan śrotum icchāmi mudrābāhyaṃ tu lakṣaṇam |
rahasyaṃ yogayoginyāṃ kathayasva mahāmune || 4.1.1 ||
ap4.­2

tatas tu bhagavān ḍākinīvijayabalaṃ nāma samāpadya ḍākinī­samaya­mudrām udājahāra || 4.1.2 ||


ap4.­3
<H 2.4.6a→> kollaire ṭṭia bolā muṃmuṇire kakkolā |
ghaṇa kipiṭṭa ho vajjai karuṇe kiai na rolā || 4.1.3 ||
ap4.­4
tahiṃ bala khājai gāṭeṃ maaṇā pijjai |
haleṃ kāliṃjara paṇiai dundruru vajjaai || 4.1.4 ||
ap4.­5
causama kāthuri sihlā tahiṃ karpura rulāiai |
mālaiindhana śālia tahiṃ bharu khāiai || 4.1.5 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap5.

Chapter A5

Part 1

ap5.­1
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi <Y 10.10b→> sarvasajjanamelakam |
caruṃ ca bhakṣayet tatra dvipātrāśeṣatatparam <Y 10.10d←> || 5.1.1 ||
ap5.­2
<H 1.7.10 (prose)→> he bhagavan ke te melāpakasthānāḥ || 5.1.2  ||
ap5.­3

bhagavān āha |


pīṭhaṃ caivopapīṭhaṃ ca kṣetropakṣetraṃ tathā |
cchandohaṃ copacchandohaṃ melāpakopamelāpakaṃ tathā || 5.1.3 ||
ap5.­4
śmaśānaṃ caivopaśmaśānaṃ1576 ca pīlavopapīlavaṃ tathā1577  |
etā dvādaśa bhūmayaḥ |
daśabhūmīśvaro nātha ebhir anyair na kathyate || 5.1.4 ||
ap5.­5

he bhagavan ke te pīṭhādayaḥ <H 1.7.12 (prose)←>| dvādaśabhūmayas tathā | kathayasva prasādena mahodārasambhavaḥ || 5.1.5  ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap6.

Chapter A6

Part 1

ap6.­1
śrutaṃ kautūhalaṃ deva svādhiṣṭhānakramaṃ katham1680 |
rahasyādi kiṃ prayojanam || 6.1.1 ||
ap6.­2
śṛṇu tv ekamano bhūtvā vajrasattvo mahākṛpaḥ |
kathayāmi samāsena sarvatantrasya nirṇayam || 6.1.2 ||
ap6.­3
ekāreṇa yat proktaṃ sthānam avyaktalakṣaṇam |
gatvānugamanaṃ caiva dhātūnāṃ cetaḥ sadā gatiḥ || 6.1.3 ||
ap6.­4

dhātuśabda iti kutaḥ || 6.1.4 ||


ap6.­5

bhagavān āha |


etāvad rahasye ṣoḍaśākṣare ity uktam |
rakāraṃ raktadhātuś ca hakāraṃ sparśayos tathā |
syekāreṇa śleṣmam ity āhuḥ pakāreṇa pittam1681 eva ca || 6.1.5 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap7.

Chapter A7

Part 1

ap7.­1
bhagavan śrotum icchāmi vāgmudrāṇāṃ tu lakṣaṇam |
<H 2.3.53a→> sandhyābhāṣam kim ucyeta bhagavān brūhi niścitam  || 7.1.1 ||
ap7.­2
yoginīnāṃ mahāsamayaṃ śrāvakādyair na cchidritam |
hasitekṣaṇābhyāṃ tu āliṅgadvaṃdva-m-ādikais tathā || 7.1.2 ||
ap7.­3
tantreṇāpi caturṇāṃ ca saṃdhyābhāṣaṃ na śabditaṃ |
vajragarbha ahaṃ vakṣye śṛṇu tvam ekacetasā || 7.1.3 ||
ap7.­4
saṃdhyābhāṣaṃ mahābhāṣaṃ samayasaṃketavistaraṃ |
madanaṃ madyaṃ balaṃ māṃsaṃ malayajaṃ mīlanaṃ tathā || 7.1.4 ||
ap7.­5
gatiḥ kheṭaḥ śavaḥ śrāyaḥ • asthyābharaṇaṃ niraṃśukaṃ |
āgatiḥ preṅkhaṇaṃ prāhuḥ kṛpīṭaṃ ḍamarukaṃ mataṃ || 7.1.5 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap8.

Chapter A8

Part 1

ap8.­1
bhagavan śrotum icchāmi • aparair lakṣyalakṣaṇam |
catustattvaṃ na jānāmi kathayasva mahāsukha || 8.1.1 ||
ap8.­2

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇu vajra yathātattvaṃ saṃsārottāraṃ lakṣaṇam |
vajratattvasya2129 pūrvasya ghaṇṭāṃ cāpi dvitīyakam || 8.1.2 ||
ap8.­3
tṛtīyam akṣasūtraṃ tu caturthaṃ jñānalakṣaṇam |
catustattvataraṅgāni nīyate pāramīpsitam2130 || 8.1.3  ||
ap8.­4
madhye vairocano nāthaḥ pūrve • akṣobhya • eva ca |
ratnaṃ2131 dakṣiṇasūcyāṃ tv amitābhaṃ paścime nyaset || 8.1.4  ||
ap8.­5
uttare • amoghasiddhiṃ tu pañcasūcyābhidevatā |
padme • aṣṭasambodhyaṅgaṃ yathābhūmyaṃ tu sthāpayet || 8.1.5 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap9.

Chapter A9

Part 1

ap9.­1

atha vajragarbhapramukhā mahābodhisattvā bhagavantaṃ sarvatathāgatāś ca2246 saṃpūjya praṇipatyaivam āhuḥ || 9.1.1 ||


ap9.­2
ākhyāhi bhagavan deva nirvṛtipadavistaram |
kutra sthāne sthito bhūtvā krīḍate sacarācare2247 || 9.1.2 ||
ap9.­3

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇu vakṣye yathānyāyaṃ kalpanācittadhāraṇām2248 | {C83r}
yad evaṃ kathitaṃ pūrvaṃ sarvātmani sadā sthitam || 9.1.3 ||
ap9.­4
maṇḍalaṃ deham ity āhuś caturdvāraṃ yathoditam |
nābhimadhye mahāpadmaṃ sarvajñajñānābhikīrtitam || 9.1.4 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

ap10.

Chapter A10

Part 1

ap10.­1
śṛṇu vajrapāṇe vajrācāryasya siddhisamayam |
kalpayitvā mahācakram ādyaṃ hṛdayamaṇḍalam || 10.1.1 ||
ap10.­2
praviṣṭaṃ2382 svayam ādyaṃ tu svābhiṣekādivistaraiḥ |
vajrācāryatvam asamaṃ sidhyate nātra saṃśayaḥ || 10.1.2 ||
ap10.­3
yasmāt {C88v} saṃśrutaṃ dhyānatatparatvād vajrācāryatāṃ vrajet |
vajrasattvahṛdādīnāṃ2383 lakṣajāpāt prasidhyate || 10.1.3 ||
ap10.­4
ādyasiddho mahācāryaḥ sarvakalpāgraṃ2384 sidhyati |
vidhinānenāpi jinā bhavanti sattvā iti2385 kva saṃdehaḥ || 10.1.4 ||
ap10.­5
nirdvandvāḥ sotsāhās2386 tattvasthā baddhasaṃnāhāḥ2387 || 10.1.5 ||

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


ab.

Abbreviations

Abbreviations used in the introduction and translation notes

Commentaries:
Comm1 Āmnāyamañjarī, by Abhayākaragupta (Toh 1198)
Comm2 Ratnamālā, by Śūravajra (Toh 1199)
Comm3 Smṛtisaṃdarśanāloka, by Indrabhūti (Toh 1197)
Kangyur Editions:

Editions of the Tibetan Kangyur consulted through variant readings recorded in the Comparative Edition (dpe bsdur ma):

C Choné
H Lhasa (zhol)
J Lithang
K Peking Kangxi
N Narthang
Y Peking Yongle
Other:
MW Monier Williams Sanskrit dictionary

Abbreviations used in the appendix – Sanskrit Text

Manuscripts (root text):
C Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta, no. 4854 (Shastri 1917)
R Royal Asiatic Society, London, no. 37 (Cowell 1875)
T1 Tokyo University Library, New 427, Old 324 (Matsunami 1965)
T2 Tokyo University Library, New 428, Old 319 (Matsunami 1965)
W Wellcome Institute Library, London, no. 63 (Wujastyk 1985)
Woodblock prints (commentaries):
Comm1 Āmnāyamañjarī, by Abhayākaragupta (Toh 1198)
Comm2 Ratnamālā, by Śūravajra (Toh 1199)
Comm3 Smṛtisaṃdarśanāloka, by Indrabhūti (Toh 1197)
Published works (root text)
S Sampuṭodbhava (Skorupski 1996, 2001)
Published works or doctoral theses (Sampuṭodbhava parallels in source texts)
G Guhyasamāja Tantra (Matsunaga 1978)
H Hevajra Tantra (Snellgrove 1959)
K Kṛṣṇayamāri Tantra (Samdhong 1992)
L Laghuśaṃvara (Herukābhidhāna) Tantra (Pandey 2002)
N Sampuṭodbhava Tantra (Noguchi 1986, 1987, 1988, 1995)
Ni Sañcāranibandha, comm. on the Yoginīsañcāra (Pandey 1998)
P Prajñopāyaviniścayasiddhi (Samdhong 1987)
SU Samājottara, the 18th chapter of the Guhyasamāja (Matsunaga 1978)
Sz Catuṣpīṭha Tantra (Szántó 2012 & Szántó 2010)
V Vasantatilakā (Samdhong 1990)
VḌ Vajraḍāka Tantra (Sugiki 2002 & Sugiki 2003)
Y Yoginīsañcāra Tantra (Pandey 1998)
Critical apparatus
a.c. ante correctionem
conj. conjectured
em. emended
om. omitted
p.c. post correctionem
rec. reconstructed
← (left arrow) – end of correspondence with a source text.
→ (right arrow) – beginning of correspondence with a source text

n.

Notes

n.­1
See Dharmachakra Translation Committee (2011).
n.­2
The Tibetan translation is Toh 366, sangs rgyas mnyam sbyor mkha’ ’gro sgyu ma bde mchog gi rgyud phyi ma, Degé Kangyur vol. 77 (rgyud ’bum, ka), folios 151.a–193.a.
n.­3
The Degé Tibetan reads sems dpa’ sangs rgyas kun gyi dngos / rdo rje sems dpa’ bde ba’i mchog / gsang ba mchog gi dgyes pa na / thams cad bdag nyid rtag tu bzhugs.
n.­4
In the Tib. (73b.7–74a.1) this sentence reads, “What emerges from it signifies what is called the ‘meditative absorption of sampuṭa’ ” (/de las byung ba ni yang dag par spyor ba’i ting nge ’dzin ces bya ba’i don to/).
n.­5
I.e., as being of the nature of insight and skillful means.
n.­6
Instead of “sampuṭa,” the Tib. (74a.1–2) has “emergence from sampuṭa” (yang dag par sbyor ba las byung ba).
n.­7
The translation of this verse follows one of several possible interpretations. Different variant readings and multiple possible interpretations of each of these readings are interpreted differently in different commentaries on the Sampuṭa, and, differently again, in the Catuṣpīṭha Tantra to which this passage can be traced.
n.­8
“Before one became a practitioner” is missing from the Tib. of this verse (74b.2). Instead, “practioner” (yo gis) appears in the Tibetan as an agent in the verse that follows.
n.­122
The Degé (91b.5) has “Through which beings will be tamed / By wicked and violent means” (/gang gis gdug pa drag po yis/ /sems can ’dul bar ’gyur ba yi/). Two other versions (N, H), however, have “Through which wicked and violent beings / Will be tamed” (/gang gis gdug pa drag po yi/ / sems can ’dul bar ’gyur ba yi/). All Tib. versions are missing “all.”
n.­123
The words “ḍāka” and “ḍākinīs” being compounded in the Skt. text, it is impossible to tell if “ḍāka” should be singular or plural. However, as all the deities described in this section, apart from Heruka himself, are female, “ḍāka” probably stands for Heruka and was rendered as singular.
n.­186
The Tib. (99b.6) and Comm2 (863–4) indicate that these are “verbal signs,” perhaps code words.
n.­187
Whenever code words of the secret language are used in this and the following three verses, the actual meaning is here given in parentheses; the words in parentheses are not part of the original.
n.­188
This and the following three verses are simply transliterated into the Tib., with significant variations between the Kangyur editions.
n.­294
There seems to be much confusion in this sub-chapter regarding the identity of the Blessed One’s interlocutor. The form of address, deva (my lord / husband!) is consistent with its being spoken by the Blessed One’s consort, who, accordingly, is later addressed by him as devī (my goddess / mistress!). There is no doubt about her identity as the mistress, since she later inserts the Blessed One’s bola into her kakkola. The Blessed One is later identified as Vajrasattva and the goddess as Nairātmyā. Since most (perhaps all?) of chapter 6 seems to be a dialogue between the two of them, the text has been emended accordingly, against Comm2 and the Tib., which sometimes identify the Blessed One’s interlocutor as Vajragarbha.
n.­295
The reading Vajrasattva seems to be anomalous for reasons explained in the previous note. Comm2 (913), however, reflects the reading Vajrasattva and identifies him as Vajragarbha.
n.­296
The secret sixteen syllables are the syllables of the statement rahasye parame ramye sarvātmani sadā sthitaḥ.
n.­408
The Tib. (118a.5) has “constant / permanent pledge” (rtag dam tshig), but both commentaries have “great pledge” (dam tshig che). Comm1 (527) simply glosses it as “concealed sign.” Comm2 (954) explains “great pledge” as “the stainless vow / conduct (sdom pa, Skt. saṃvara) that is the sign of buddhas and bodhisattvas.”
n.­409
In the Tib. “the great language” is the grammatical object to “I will teach” in the previous verse.
n.­410
The Skt. kheṭa has several meanings (village, horse, etc.). Davidson (Indian Esoteric Buddhism, p. 263) has kheṭa as “phlegm.” The Tibetan provides no clues as the code word is always transliterated rather than translated.
n.­411
Preṅkhana, here translated as “swing,” is translated by Davidson (Indian Esoteric Buddhism, p. 263) as “wandering.”
n.­412
Apart from “fuel,” kṛpīṭa can also mean “forest,” “belly,” etc.
n.­413
Dundura or durdura could mean, among other things, a type of a drum or a frog. Both Snellgrove and Davidson (Indian Esoteric Buddhism, p. 263), however, translate it as “emission.”
n.­414
Apart from the name of a mountain, kāliñjara can also mean “assembly of religious mendicants.”
n.­415
“Four ingredients,” when this term is used in its conventional meaning, refers to sandal, aloeswood, saffron, and musk.
n.­416
Davidson (263) translates kundura not as “olibanum,” but as “resin.”
n.­417
The Tibetan (118b.2–4) transliteration reflects not muku, but mukhi.
n.­418
The Tib. (118b.2) has ghu ghu.
n.­419
The meaning of the Skt. word pulaka / puraka is not clear. The translation of this line follows the Tib. (118b.3), which has “Tapping on the tip of one’s nose with one’s palm” (/sna rtser thal mo brdebs pa ni/). Comm2 (955) has “Covering the tip of one’s nose with one’s fingers.”
n.­420
The Tib. (118b.3–4) has, “Showing the head of a deer, [which is called] draṣṭa,/ Illustrates the sign of a yoginī” (/draSTa ri dags mgo ston pa/ /rnal ’byor ma yi mtshan mar mtshon/). Comm2 (955) states that this is “a sign in response to salutation.”
n.­421
The Tib. (118b.4) reflects ḍa (Da).
n.­422
The Tib. (118b.4) reflects bu (bu).
n.­423
The Tib. (118b.5) reflects dhi (dhi).
n.­424
The Tib. (118b.5) reflects stri (stri).
n.­425
The Degé (118b.5) reflects bi (bi), but other versions (Y, J, K, C) reflect phi (phi).
n.­426
The Tib. (118b.5) reflects bi (bi).
n.­427
The Degé (118b.6) reflects ḍhī (DhI), but other versions (Y, J, K, N, C, H) reflect ḍi (Di).
n.­428
The Degé (118b.6) reflects stri (stri), but other versions (J, K, N, C, H) reflect sti (sti).
n.­429
The Degé (118b.7) reflects svā (svA), but other versions (Y, K) reflect sa (sa) and (J, C, N) sva (sva).
n.­430
Another possible translation, supported by Comm2 (956), is, “These … code words … should be known as signs of the virile ones and their sisters.”
n.­431
Bhavabhaṭṭa’s commentary on Laghuśaṃvara 22.5 explains that potāṅgī (in Chapter 4 spelled potaṃgī) is an “eye gesture.” In the Degé (119a.1), this word, like other words in this section, is merely transliterated.
n.­432
While this section, according to the commentaries, deals with verbal code words, the potāṅgī, described as an “eye gesture” (please see the previous note) could be an exception, so it is probably right to say that is “given” in response rather than “said” in response.
n.­433
The Tib. (119a.4) reflects kākhila (kA khi la).
n.­434
The Degé (119a.5) reflects the reading anta (end), but Y, J, K, and C reflect andha (dark / blind).
n.­435
The Degé (119a.5) has “untouchable caste” (gdol pa’i rigs). Other versions (Y, J, K, N, C, H) have “house of an untouchable” (gdol pa’i khyim).
n.­436
The phrase “he touches his teeth with his tongue” is transliterated in the Tib. (119a.5), indicating that the Tibetan translators understood that it was meant to be spoken, just like the other code words in this list, rather than enacted. It is, however, impossible to know for certain.
n.­437
The Tib. for this is “lam po (a corruption of lamba?) is ‘fear.’ ”
n.­438
The translation of this line and the immediately preceding one is based on the Tib. (119a.6).
n.­439
Rājikā can mean “washerwoman” or “streak.”
n.­440
“Great sacrificial victim” could be a victim of human sacrifice; the Tib. (119b.1), however, translates mahāpaśu literally as “large cattle” (phyugs chen po).
n.­441
The Tib. (119b.1) reflects cha (tstsha).
n.­442
The Tib. (119b.1) reflects na (na).
n.­443
The Tib. (119b.1) has just “eating” (bza’ ba).
n.­444
The Degé (119b.1) reflects bhi (bhi). Y and K reflect bhī (bhI).
n.­445
The Degé (119b.1) has aphyaka (a phya ka). Y and K have aphyaga (a phya ga). N and H have apyaka (a pya ka).
n.­446
The Tib., by putting all the terms in this whole section in transliterated Skt., treats everything as verbal codes, and not gestures. In this instance, though, the grammatical form of mukhasparśane (locative absolute) suggests that one actually touches one’s mouth, rather than says “when the mouth is touched.” The same applies to the phases dantasparśane (“when one touches the teeth”), śūnyasparśane (“when one touches an empty space”), and ūrusparśane (“when one touches the thighs”), in the next few lines.
n.­447
The Tib. (119b.3) has, “[This section is about] the knowledge of verbal codes” (/ngag gi brda yi ye shes so/). Comm2 (957) also seems to be explicit that the signs listed here are verbal rather than gestural. It states, “Now that the verbal codes have been taught, the bodily codes will then be taught.” The Skt. word chommā (also spelled choma, etc.), though, means not only spoken code words, but also hand gestures, and it appears that not all the signs listed in this section are verbal.
n.­448
Regarding the word “forehead” in the root text, both the Degé (119b.3) and Comm1 (528) suggest that it refers to the practitioner’s eyebrows knitted in an angry expression. As for the corresponding passage in the Hevajra, however, both its commentaries, the Muktāvalī and the Yogaratnamālā, explain that the “forehead” refers to the part of the effigy where the gaze should be directed. The translation here reflects the Degé and Comm1, even though, grammatically (lalāṭī corresponds in gender to dṛṣṭi), the interpretation in the Hevajra commentaries seems more plausible.
n.­449
It is not clear whether it is the effigy that is placed toward the left, or that the practitioner’s gaze should be directed at the left side of the effigy.
n.­450
Again, it is not clear whether the eyes should be turned upward, or that the practitioner should gaze at the upper part of the effigy.
n.­451
The Tib. (119b.4) has “In the center of the tip of the nose” (/sna yi rste mo’i dbus su gnyis/). Comm1 (528) has “at the top of the nose.” Perhaps this means the bridge of the nose, or where the nose meets the forehead?
n.­452
The Tib. (119b.4) has, “For killing, [one employs] the animal gaze” (/dud ’gro’i lta stangs gsad pa la/), which is also a possible translation.
n.­453
The Skt. term used, kumbhaka, implies that one pushes the air toward the diaphragm while holding the breath.
n.­454
In contradistinction to holding the breath in kumbhaka (see the previous note), when holding the breath in śāntika, the air inside remains still.
n.­455
Comm1 (529) and the Muktāvalī (1.11.4) take the four types of vegetation mentioned here as the respective objects of the four gazes. Comm2 (958) interprets these as materials for burnt offering rites (sbyin sreg), performed in conjunction with the relevant gaze.
n.­456
Sacalaṃ tṛṇam could also be a kind of grass. Comm2 (958), for example, glosses “moving grass” as ljam pa, which translates suvarcalā (MW=Ruta Graveolens).
n.­457
Comm1 (529) and Comm2 (958) explain that homage is paid by the yogin to the yoginī, and is paid in return by her. Comm1 glosses “the two teachers” as virtue and excellence in conduct. The Degé (119b.5) has instead “Having paid homage to the two teachers / One then pays them special homage” (/slob dpon gnyis la phyag ’tshal nas/ /shin tu phyag ’tshal).
n.­458
In the Tib. this paragraph is in the standard seven syllable verse.
n.­459
In the Tib. this paragraph is in the standard seven syllable verse.
n.­460
The Tib. (120a.1–2) is different, and has two possible interpretations: (1) “Except for verbal conventions, / Even well-known wordly conventions / Will be accomplished,” or (2) “Without verbal conventions, / Even well-known worldly conventions / Will be accomplished” (/ngag gi tha snyad ma gtogs par/ /’jig rten rab tu grags pa yi/ /tha snyad du yang ’grub par ’gyur/).
n.­461
The Tib. (120a.2) has “Thus will the yogi accomplish [conventions] / Included within the mundane and supramundane spheres. / This is the accomplishment of eloquent speech.” (/de ltar yo gis ’jig rten dang/ /’jig rten ’das par bsdus pa ’grub/ /legs par bshad pa’i dngos grub po/). In the Tib. this paragraph is in the standard seven syllable verse.
n.­462
The meaning of this is not clear, as it seems we have here only a reference to a much more complex recipe. Comm1 (533) elaborates, “Smear on the head the oil from the fruit of that dish, which is an herbal butter of dried leaves and fruit, after having eaten it.” The “fruit” here, it further specifies, is the mustard seed placed in the skull cup. Its leaves, having been dried, along with the oil from the fruit, are made into an herbal extract, which is eaten, while the oil from the fruit [remaining] is rubbed on the head.
n.­463
Comm1 (533) interprets this final line as “tossed throughout the directions, with the thought that the fruit will exile obstructors, will enable the accomplishment of this, while so thinking it.”
n.­464
Comm1 (532) interprets this sentence as follows: “While thus meditating, possessing the form of Vajrasattva, who embodies all buddhas, the accomplishment associated with the vast activities, and so forth, will be conferred.”
n.­465
Comm1 (533) explains that “the following” (idaṃ) refers to the fruit of white licorice root mentioned later.
n.­466
The Degé (120a.5) is missing “excellent” (mchog), but other versions (N, H) include it.
n.­467
Comm2 (534) says that this is “the fourteenth day of the waning period.”
n.­468
The Degé (120a.7–120b.1) adds to this list giant milkweed (arka).
n.­469
The Tib. (120b.1–2) seems to treat “venom” and “scorpion stinger” as two items, but Comm1 (534) lists these as one, having four ingredients in total. Comm1 clarifies further that “gonāsa refers to a tilitsa snake; one’s hand will become like that, for if someone touches the hand, poison will transfer to him as if he were bitten.”
n.­470
In the Degé (120b.3) this passage reads “Born from Mālaya, nāgagesar, lord of illness, madanaphala, jāgudeśa, combined with takara and mixed with rice water, removes a variety of poisons from beings.” (mA la ya las byung ba dang/ nA ga ge sar dang/ nad kyi dbang po dang/ ma da na pha la dang/ dzA gu’i yul dang/ ta ka ra dang ldan par ’bras kyi chu dang ldan pas ’gro ba’i dug sna tshogs ’jig par byed do/).
n.­471
Instead of “feces,” the Tib. (120b.4) reflects bile (ro tsa na). Comm1 (535), however, supports the reading “feces.”
n.­472
Comm1 (535) supports the reading “body” (lus), whereas Comm2 (961) and the Degé (120b.5) support “hand” (lag pa).
n.­473
The Tib. (120b.7) has “can divide even those who did not disparage Hara” (’phrog byed ma smad kyang). Comm2 (961) has, “even those that did not exile Hārītī.” In any case, this seems to be a reference to his (or her) loyal and harmonious “supporters.”
n.­474
The Tib. (121a.1) has, “This supreme among methods throughout the triple universe will send [the enemy] into exile after seven days” (gnas gsum gyi sbyor ba’i mchog ste/ nyi ma bdun gyis skrod par byed do/).
n.­475
“During the asterism of Puṣya” is missing from the Tib. (121a.3).
n.­476
The translation here follows the interpretation in Comm1 (536) and Comm2 (962). The Degé (121a.4), however, reads, “Through a paste of takara fruit, amkoṭa fruit, and oil, one will see the naturally abiding divine man. By applying an eye ointment of takara, he will disappear” (/ta ka ra’i ’bras bu dang/ aM ko Ta’i ’bras bu dang/ mar khu’i tshigs mas rang bzhin gyis gnas pa’i skyes bu bzang po mthong bar ’gyur te/ ta ka ra’i mig sman gyis byugs pas mi mthong bar ’gyur ro/). With the variations in Y, K, and N, the passage would read, “Through a paste of the oil of takara fruit and aṁkoṭa fruit one will see the naturally abiding divine man. Through an eye ointment of takara he will disappear.”
n.­477
Both the Skt. and Tib. (121a.4) have “moon water,” which could be the resin of a camphor tree. Comm2 (536), however, reflects the reading sevāla (se vA la), which, lacking any other clue, might be a corruption of śevāla (MW=Blyxa octandra).
n.­478
Instead of “blood of a water snake,” the Tib. (121a.6) has “gem of a dundhava” (dundu ba’i rin po che), perhaps reading ratna (gem) for rakta (blood). Comm1 (536) interprets duṇḍubha as, “a snake, known as ṭoṇaḍa.” Comm2 (962) describes it as a “water snake.”
n.­479
The Tib. (121a.6) has “the house of a Śākya” (shA kya’i gnas), possibly having misread vāhya for śākya.
n.­480
Instead of “as if on a road,” the Degé (121a.7) has “coursing like a boat” (gru lta bur ’chag cing ’gro).
n.­481
“Onion” is only one of the possible translations of durgandhā, which means “foul smelling.” The Tib. (121a.7) has a literal translation, “foul smelling” (dri ngan pa).
n.­482
Ghuṇacūrṇaka could mean either “wood dust produced by woodworms,” as reflected by Comm2 (963), or “powdered woodworms,” as reflected by Comm1 (537).
n.­483
Comm2 (963) interprets kokila (Indian cuckoo) as “flesh of cuckoo, owl, and crow.” Comm1 (537), however, states that “kokila is a forest bee.”
n.­484
Comm2 (963) takes dvija (twice-born) to mean “cuckoo” (khu byug); Comm1 (537), however, interprets it as “brahmin” (bram ze).
n.­485
The Tib. (121b.1–2) has “powdered carama dung” (tsa ra ma’i rtug pa’i phye ma). Comm1 (537) states that “the animal carama is a cat.”
n.­486
Mahāsamaya (great pledge) is interpreted by Comm1 (537) as “human flesh.”
n.­487
The Tib. (121b.4) has “With that same hand, without touching [anything else in the interim].”
n.­488
The Tib. (121b.5) has “wing” (gshog pa), which is another meaning of pakṣa. Comm2 (963), however, interprets pakṣa as “feather” (sgro).
n.­489
This statement seems very ambiguous. Comm2 (963–964) glosses it as follows: “These ten activities, accordingly, constitute the knowledge of cognition which was taught in the Cakrasamvara Tantra, for when those with the cognition of an ordinary being apply the science (tantra) of medicinal concoctions, they can become equal to the bodhisattvas in attainment.” The Tib. (121b.6) treats vijñānajñānam as a dvandva compound, “cognition and knowledge” (/rnam par shes pa dang ye shes so/).
n.­490
Comm2 (963) explains, “Having explained the concoctions from the Cakrasamvara, the medicinal concoctions taught in Hevajra are then explained.”
n.­491
The Skt. readings for this passage vary and the grammar seems corrupt. The Tib. (121b.6) has, “Through making a powder from a bee’s stinger that has been lodged in the chest of a white bitch, combined with the bee and one’s own semen, in the asterism of Puṣya, one will enthrall even a woman loyal to her husband” (dga’ ba dang bcas pa/ dkar mo’i snying po’i nus pa mda’i rma phye mar byas nas/ ’dod pa’i phye mas rang gi sa bon dang ldan pas rgyal la bdag po’i brtul zhugs ma’ang dbang du byed do/). Comm2 (964) has “black bitch,” which reflects a variant reading in some manuscripts.
n.­492
The Skt. readings for these passages vary and are mutually contradictory. The version derived from the Degé (121b.7), Comm1 (538), and Comm2 (964) would be “By placing in the hand of a virgin girl a plucked ‘female of misfortune,’ together with the paste from a ‘male’ tree, and the rut of an elephant, one can make oneself fortunate and take her away.” Comm1 (538) speaks of “female” and “male” plants, which “should be mixed together, and combined with the wine of a ‘trunk possessor,’ meaning the rut of an elephant.”
n.­493
Bhūtakeśī can be the name of several plants, including Indian valerian, white basil, etc.
n.­494
Daṇḍotpala-sahadevā seems to be a compound of two synonyms referring to the same species, purple fleabane (Vernonia cinera). The Degé (121b.7–122a.1), however, treats them as different ingredients: “bhutakeśi, rudanti, daṇḍotpala, and hasadeva [sic], ground together with tears and one’s own semen” (bhu ta ke shi dang/ ru dan ti dang/ daNDa utpala dang/ ha sa de ba dang/ phyogs kyi chu dang/ bdag nyid kyi myos byed dang btags pas). The commentaries do not offer clarification on these ingredients, although Comm2 (964) has hasadeva.
n.­495
Unidentified. Possible synonyms are jārī (cf. Bhairavapadmāvatīkalpa 9.5) and prasiddhā (cf. ditto 9.15). Comm2 (964) has “putraja [sic] is a particular root called ‘black do ba’ ” (dova?) (do ba nag po).
n.­496
Unidentified. Comm1 (538) has “āvannā [sic], otherwise known as onā.”
n.­497
This species has not been identified. Lakṣaṇā could be a variant spelling of lakṣmaṇā, which is the name of several plants. Comm1 (538), however, calls lakṣaṇa [sic] a “tree,” while all the species called lakṣmaṇā are small plants.
n.­498
This plant (Uraria picta) does not seem to have an English name. There are variations in the Tibetan transliteration. Comm1 (538) has “avantī means ‘joined with ash,’ and is known as hastāboḍi.” Comm2 (964) has, “avada is the ‘ninth root.’ ”
n.­499
Dinakara can also mean crattock tree.
n.­500
Comm1 (538) has “the head of a house sparrow.”
n.­501
Kṣīrādhikā (rich in sap) is described by Comm2 (964) as another name for śaraṇā. There are several plants with the latter name.
n.­502
Comm2 (538) reflects this reading. The Degé (122a.4–5), however, is missing “bracelet,” and has “The remains from a dead girl’s funeral pyre that had been extinguished with thorn apple juice” (yan lag can shi ba’i ro bsregs pa’i me mdag ka na ka’i khu bas bsad pa).
n.­503
The Sanskrit is ambiguous, as it only says “The art of making one’s own.” The Tib. (122a.5) has “This was the knowledge / art of making one’s own through contact, and so forth” (/reg pa la sogs pas bdag gi ye shes so/).
n.­504
Khagapaticakra can also be the name of Indian goosegrass. The Degé (122a.6–7) has an additional ingredient at the beginning, śriṃkha (shriM [Y, J, K, C=shi] kha)
n.­505
Khagapaticakra can also be the name of Indian goosegrass.
n.­506
This plant (Uraria picta) does not seem to have an English name.
n.­507
Jūṭikā could be a certain type of camphor. The Degé (122a.7), however, translates this word as “cutting” and connects it with the previous word (“the cutting of avanatā”). Comm1 (539) reflects the spelling jātrikā (not jūṭikā) and identifies this plant as rukrajatra [sic].
n.­508
This species has not been identified. Lakṣaṇā could be a variant spelling of lakṣmaṇā, which is the name of several plants.
n.­509
This list of ingredients seems to be supported by Comm1 (539), except for an additional ingredient in the commentary, bovine orpiment. The corresponding list in the Degé (122b.2–3) is most likely corrupt‍—the plant chinnaruhā (guduchi) is treated as two ingredients, chinda [sic] and ru ha, as is vatsakanābha (the umbilical cord of a newborn calf), which is treated as vaṃse [sic] and kanabhi.
n.­510
It is not clear whether she herself is supposed to receive a tilaka, or she comes into contact with it by seeing it on the forehead of the person she is to be enthralled by.
n.­511
Comm1 (539) identifies śrīsakala (complete glory) as “glory sandalwood.” Grammatically, however, it is possible that śrīsakala refers to “red sandalwood” that follows, meaning together “a fine piece of red sandalwood.”
n.­512
The Degé (122b.3) has an additional ingredient by interpreting aruṇacandana (red sandalwood) as two items, anuṇa [sic] and candana. It also seems to reflect the reading khagā (female bird), which could be a corruption of kharā (female mule / donkey): shrI ri[N=ri; H=shri-ri] sa ka la dang/ a[N=aM] nu Na dang/ tsandan dang/ ri bong ’dzin pa ’di rnams kyis mnyam par shin tu sbyar ba dang/ drang srong gi bu mkha’ ’gro ma’i khrag gis byugs pa’i thig les.
n.­513
Instead of “tilaka … its benefits,” the Tib. (122b.5) has “causing a tilaka to appear / arise” (/thig le ’byung bar byed pa), which is a literal translation from the Skt.
n.­514
The Tib. versions have only one of these two items‍—the Degé has “eyes” (mig), and other versions (Y, K, J, C) have “feces / droppings” (dri ma).
n.­515
According to Comm1 (539), “sun” is copper, “moon” is silver, and “fire” is gold. The translation here follows the interpretation of Comm1 (539). The Degé (122b.5–6) has, “The pill, which consists of the relics of the sugatas, should be wrapped, going inside sun, moon, and fire” (bde bar gshegs pa’i gdung gi dngos po’i ril bu nyi ma dang/ zla ba dang/ me’i nang du son par so sor dkris pa).
n.­516
The ritual by which the pill is “activated” is described in Comm1 (539–540).
n.­517
As before, “sun,” “moon,” and “fire” are copper, silver, and gold, respectively.
n.­518
The translation of this passage is based on the Tib. (122b.7) and Comm1 (540).
n.­519
As before, “sun,” “moon,” and “fire” are copper, silver, and gold, respectively.
n.­520
The Tib. (123a.2) has “like a yakṣa, one will be able to dwell as a glorious one in one’s desired form” (gnod sbyin lta bur ’dod pa’i gzugs can du dpal dang ldan par gnas par ’gyur ro/).
n.­521
The Degé (123a.2–3) has six items: “srotaka, the thorn from a hare-marked one, honey, madhuka [tree] together with its first blossom, and combined with the stamens of a young lotus” (sro ta ka dang/ ri bong gis mtshan ma’i tsher ma dang/ sbrang rtsi dang/ sbrang rtsi can dang/ dang po’i me tog dang ldan pa dang/ padma sar pa’i ge sar dang ldan pa). Comm1 (541) has nine items: “śrota is the eye ointment called śrota; hare-marked is śevāla; thorn is the thorn of a samkoca; honey is what is made by bees; sweet (madhuka) is the sweet tree; navahalinī is a flower and a bud (kalika) from a young lāṅgapilī, and included also are two heaps of stamens from them both.” Comm2, however, has a more plausible identification of śaśāṅka as camphor (“possessor of the flower of white śeva”).
n.­522
The Tib. (123a.3) adds here “in full bloom” (rab tu rgyas pa).
n.­523
Comm1 (541) states that “woman” here means jackal.
n.­524
Degé (123a.5) has, when corrected with reference to some important variations, “together with leftovers of food eaten by a crow, which has removed the eyes and fat of one who has died by asphyxiation” (’gags [Y, K= ’gyegs; N=’gengs] nas shi ba’i mig dang / tshil blangs zhing kha [Y, J, K, C=ka] gnyis pas zos pa’i lhag ma dang ldan pa). Comm1 (541) has “ ‘One who died from asphyxiation’ refers to a girl who so died. ‘The end of what is eaten by a crow’ refers to the leftover food that it discards.”
n.­525
Comm1 (541) states, “An ancestor grove is a charnel ground; rubbed there, during a lunar eclipse, [one gets] the fluid that is produced from sex with a practitioner maiden in her first flowering (menstruation).”
n.­526
Comm1 (541) states that the blood of a black cat is part of the concoction, rather than its cure.
n.­527
The Skt. term, śālija, perhaps means “from the flesh of a householder.”
n.­528
Comm2 (965) states that the mixture should be wrapped in vulture skin for six months, then placed inside the hollow of a vulture’s foot and applied to the eyes with powder of human bone.
n.­529
The translation here follows Comm1 (542). The Degé (123b.5) has instead, “Even without fulfilling [all] the elements of the ritual procedure / It brings happiness to miserable beings” (/cho ga’i dngos po ma gang yang/ /phongs pa’i sems can bde ba ’bab/).
n.­530
Comm1 (542–543) states, “That which ‘comes from oceans’ is the salt from human urine. That which ‘comes from mountains’ is human brains.”
n.­531
This passage is not very clear. Regarding the practice of mudrā, Comm1 (543) states, “One should ascertain the mudrā of the medicine concocted” (sbyor ba’i sman gyi phyag rgya nges pa’o).
n.­532
The “four ingredients” are usually sandal, aloeswood, saffron, and musk. Here, however, “four ingredients” refers to feces.
n.­533
Comm2 (966–967) explains these ingredients solely in terms of “ambrosias present in the human body.” “Four ingredients is the essence of feces, musk is urine, sandal is the blood of someone killed in battle, camphor is semen, śālija is human flesh, olibanum (sihla) is menstrual blood, olibanum (kunduru) is also the sign of union, tailed pepper is the vagina, and mugu is the marrow.” This final item is strange, but accords in part with the Tib. root (124a.2), which has “marrow” (rkang gi snying po). Comm1 (543–544) has “by means of olibanum (the sign of union), tailed pepper (vagina) issues discharge, which mixes with the seminal discharge of both the male and female organs in union.” Comm2 glosses the whole section, including the correlations with the times, in terms of the “five ambrosias plus bodhicitta, thus making six substances.”
n.­534
Comm1 (544) has, “These great medicines are powerful during six time periods, meaning, ‘those [times] completely transform them.’ ” Comm2 (967) has, “ ‘Powerful at six times’ means during six [times] externally and six sessions for the yogin internally, if ambrosia is eaten, the body will become lustrous, such that white hair and wrinkles will disappear.”
n.­535
“Four ingredients,” when this term is used in its conventional meaning, refers to sandal, aloeswood, saffron, and musk.
n.­536
As in previous note, instead of “lotus seed” the Tib. (124a.5) has “marrow” (rkang skyes). Possibly “lotus seeds” refers to marrow?
n.­537
Śekhara (supreme) can mean “cloves” and also some other plants. Comm2 (968), however, glosses it as “vaginal blood.” The Tib. root (124a.6) has the literal “supreme” (mchog).
n.­538
According to Comm2 (968), this verse begins the “alchemy of external drugs.”
n.­539
Comm1 (544) explains that “these fourteen substances [are to be eaten] together with the filth from the nine orifices.”
n.­540
Comm2 (544) glosses this in terms of the lunar cycle and number of days. “Solar” refers to the waning lunar period and “lunar” refers to the waxing period. There are different concoctions for each of these periods.
n.­541
Comm2 (968) interprets the Skt. dhātu (element) as “bodily constituent.” It says, “bodily constituents, specifically the substances that come from the nine orifices, will turn into gold.” Comm1 (544), however, has “metal, when treated by the bodily substances.”
n.­542
Vālā (bālā?) can be the name of several plants.
n.­543
The Tib. (124b.1–2) has three items, “oil born from lotus, oil born from bola, and the ‘four ingredients’ ” (pad+ma las skyes pa dang/ bo la las skyes pa’i mar khu nyid dang/ bzhi mnyam). Comm1 has four items: “ ‘Lotus’ is oil of woman, meaning brain. Then there is the oil from a newborn child; ‘butter,’ meaning oil born of śāli; and oil from the ‘four ingredients.’ ” Comm2 (968–969) also has four items: “Oil from a straw is marrow; oil of balika is semen; ‘butter / oil’ is human fat; and the ‘four ingredients’ is the essence of feces.”
n.­544
Instead of “black turmeric,” the Tib. (124b.1) has “black mustard” (yung dkar po ma yin pa).
n.­545
The Degé (124b.3) has “vigorously” (zhen pas), but other versions (Y, J, K, C) have “gently / slowly” (zhan pas).
n.­546
As noted elsewhere, Comm2 (969) regards the “four ingredients” as feces.
n.­547
The “three fruits” could be either the three types of myrobalan, or the three sweet fruits (grape, pomegranate, and date), or the three fragrant fruits (nutmeg, areca-nut, and cloves).
n.­548
Comm1 (546) states that “gold is dhadura, nṛpa is bhriṅgarājā, ceṭi is blue jhiṇaṭī.”
n.­549
The ingredients vary between the sources. The Degé (125a.1) has “ ‘night,’ white vakuci, blue lotus bulb, iron filings, sulphur, bdellium, sarja resin, and musk” (mtshan mo dang/ ba ku tsi dang/ u+tpa la’i snying po dang/ lcags kyi dri ma dang/ dri’ rdo dang/ gu gul dang/ sardza ra sa dang/ ga bur dang/ ri dags las skyes pa’i chang dang/). Comm1 (546) explains, “ ‘black night’ is black turmeric, ‘blue lotus with bulb’ is a blue lotus that has not bloomed, ‘mountain of stench’ is sulfur, and ‘semen born from deer’ is musk.” Comm2 (970) has “ ‘black’ is black turmeric, vakuci is vacā (shu dag), ‘sprout of blue lotus’ is a blue lotus that has not bloomed, ‘iron filings’ is the dregs left over from smelting iron, and ‘bad odor’ is muzi.”
n.­550
“Indian caper, and fragrant swamp mallow” is here a translation of dṛk-prarohā. The Degé (124a.3) treats these two as one item, “that which arises stably” (brtan par rab tu skyes pa). Comm1 (546), however, treats them as separate and identifies dṛk as rudantī (Indian caper), and prarohā as balaka / valaka (fragrant swamp mallow).
n.­551
Comm1 (547) identifies bhūtāri not as asafoetida, but as chaste tree; the latter, however, has already been mentioned earlier in the same recipe.
n.­552
The two plants, parahṛd and vallabhī (or perhaps one called parahṛdvallabhi), have not been identified.
n.­553
Comm1 (547) identifies mukta as atimukta, which is the name of at least five different plants.
n.­554
Mañjari is the name of a variety of plants. Comm1 (547) identifies it as damanka (damanaka?), which could be the name of Artemisia Indica (Japanese mugwort).
n.­555
The Degé (124a.3–5), with some variations, has twenty-five items in this list, some of which are literal translations from the Sanskrit: “śyāma, priya, keśari, bakula, spell-holding lady, nāga, destroyer of the circle, night roamer, kanaka, śikhi, prapara, bhutāri, parahrida, vallabhi, liberated, hand-spoke, mañjari, gold tree, vacā, vakuca, cloud tree, turmeric, mañjiṣṭha, lord of illness, power of elephant” (shyA ma dang/ pri ya dang/ ke sha ri dang/ ba ku la dang/ rig pa ’dzin ma dang/ nA ga dang/ ’khor lo ’thag pa dang/ mtshan mo rgyu ba dang/ ka na ka dang/ shi khi dang/ pra pa ra dang/ bhu tA ri dang/ pa ra hri da dang/ valli bhi dang/ grol ba dang/ lag pa’i rtsibs dang/ manydza ri dang/ gser shing dang/ ba tsA dang/ ba ku tsa dang/ sprin gyi shing dang/ yung ba dang/ manydziShTha dang/ nad kyi dbang po dang/ glang po’i stobs). Comm1 (547) has “śyāma is the śyāma creeper; priyā is priyaṅgu; kesarī is nāgagesar; vidyādharī is campaka; nāga is phunnāga; cakramardani is eṭagaja; śabarī is turmeric; kanakā is dhadura; śikhī is that which possesses the crown of a peacock; pravara is bala / vala; bhūtāri (enemy of demons) is siduvārā; parahitavallabhi is that which possess robber flowers; mukta is atimukta, known as ahivahu / ahibahu; karārā is karañja; mañjari is damanka; ‘gold tree’ is golden sephālī; avakuja is vāgucī; ‘cloud’ is musta; ‘night dāru’ is haridrā.” Comm2 (970) has “śyama is green śyāmaka (khre rgod ljang gu), gesara is nāgapuṣpa, cakramarda is suvarcalā (lcam pa), ‘night roamer’ is turmeric, ‘cutting medicine’ is the valvaja flower (gres ma’i me tog), ‘enemy of demons’ is white mustard, ‘cuckoo eyes’ refers to lava medicine, mukta is white lo btsan (?), kara is the karañja tree, mañjari is a hair-like clump of medicine, gana is elephant trunk, dadura is turmeric, ‘lord of illness’ is costus (ru rta), and nagabala is white naleśam.”
n.­556
It is not clear at which point the interlocutor has changed; earlier in this sub-chapter it was Vajragarbha, now it is the goddess.
n.­557
The compound rajanībhavarajāṃsi (literally, “powder obtained from turmeric”), is in the Degé (124a.7) treated as two separate ingredients: “turmeric,” and the “moisture of bhava.”
n.­558
Unidentified. Comm2 (970) calls it racaurya and identifies it as the “root of ava(?).”
n.­559
Unidentified. Comm2 (970) calls it kendu and identifies it as the “leaves of ava(?).” Possibly, keṃśu could be a variant / corruption of kiṃśuka (palash tree).
n.­560
Comm1 (547) has “the three astringent substances are the three fruits.” Comm2 (971) calls these “three hot substances” (tsha ba), but does not describe them. If they are the “three fruits,” this would probably mean the three varieties of myrobalan. Otherwise they could be the “three pungent substances,” i.e., black and long pepper, and dry ginger.
n.­561
On this occasion, Comm2 (971) glosses “four ingredients” as “powder of dry human excrement.”
n.­562
Comm2 (971) defines “cold musk” as the “essence of urine.”
n.­563
Most likely, the three fruits are the three varieties of myrobalan (Phyllanthus emblica, Terminala chebula, and Terminalia bellerica).
n.­564
The Tib. (124b.3) has “two karṣa” (zho gnyis).
n.­565
A unit of weight equal to one karṣa (176 grains troy).
n.­566
Comm2 (971) glosses “musk from the midriff” as “urine.”
n.­567
The three fruits are the three varieties of myrobalan (Phyllanthus emblica, Terminala chebula, and Terminalia bellerica).
n.­568
Instead of “head,” Comm2 (971) has “underside.”
n.­569
Nāga is the name of several plants. Comm1 (548) identifies it as hastikarṇa, which in turn can be the name of several plants.
n.­570
Palāśa is the name of several plants.
n.­571
Degé (124b.7–125a.1) has “three parts each of nāga root, palāśa, and kuṣṭha, with one part mādha as the tenth part” (nA ga mU la dang/ pa la sha dang/ kuSTha cha gsum dang/ mA ga dha bcu’i cha gcig).
n.­572
The Tib. (125a.1) has “two karṣa” (zho gnyis).
n.­573
In the Tib. (126a.2) this sentence is “Any other method is as futile as an old man” (/sbyor ba gzhan ni rgan po lta bur don med pa’o/). Comm1 (548) seems to support the reading “buddhahood” though: “ ‘Fruitless’ are other methods; they are like buddhahood, which, although supreme, is without goal.”
n.­574
Comm1 (548) interprets ṛtubandhanam not as “ritual restrictions with respect to seasons,” but as “retention of semen.” Comm2 (972) interprets the same compound as “cheating of death.” The Degé (126a.3) has, “One who desires to be a yogi / But does not know about timely death / Is like one who punches the sky,/ Drinks mirage water, / Or thrashes chaff out of hunger.” (/dus kyi ’chi na mi rig par/ /gang zhig rnal ’byor par ’dod pa/ /mkha’ la khu tshur bsnun pa dang/ /smig rgyu’i chu ni ’thung ba dang/ /bkres phyir phub ma rdung ba ltar/). Y, J, K, and C, however, all have “restaint / restriction” (’ching), instead of D, “death” (’chi ba).
n.­575
The finger, as a unit of length, refers not to the length but to the breadth of a finger.
n.­576
Instead of “enriching,” the Tib. (126b.2) has “summoning” (dgug pa). Comm2 (973) seems to contradict the statement that the pit should have the same measurements as the pit for enriching: it says, “For enthralling and summoning, the pit should be … one cubit in width.”
n.­577
The words “of the temple or maṇḍala” have been supplied from Comm2 (973).
n.­578
The Degé (126b.6) has “pipal” (blakSa) instead of “palash.” N and H have “palash,” and so does Comm1 (551).
n.­579
The Tib. (126b.7–127a.1) adds here “and held according to the proper handling procedure.”
n.­580
Śatapuṣpa (dill) can also mean “fennel.”
n.­581
The translation “red sesame or black sesame” follows Comm1 (551). The Degé (127a.3) has “red and black sesame.” The Skt., because of its grammar, could also mean “one should procure, as an alternative to red or black sesame.”
n.­582
Vajra is the name of several plants.
n.­583
The Degé (127a.3) has pāna (pA na). N and H have vanā (ba nA) instead of pāna (pA na).
n.­584
Sugandha is the name of several plants and substances.
n.­585
The last sentence in the Tib. (127a.4) has “as well as wood of olibanum, guggul, khadira, sugandha, and others” (shalla ki dang/ gu gul gyi shing dag dang/ seng ldeng nyid dang/ dri bzang po la sogs pa dang/). Comm2 (974) takes “wood of guggul” to be the firewood.
n.­586
“Vajra water” is urine (cf. Sampuṭa 5.3.33). Instead of “menstrual blood mixed with vajra water,” the Tib. (127a.4) states, “by mixing [the ingredients] with vajra water from a man and a woman” (skyes pa dang bu med kyi rdo rje’i chu dang lhan cig bsres pas).
n.­587
Kālaka is the name of several plants.
n.­588
One of the manuscripts adds at this point, “If one wants to perform the rite of killing, one should prepare kindling [sticks] ten finger-widths long.”
n.­589
The Tib. (127b.2) adds “millet” at this point.
n.­590
Instead of “crow meat” the Tib. (127b.4) has “crow tree.” Comm2 (975), however, corroborates the reading “crow meat.”
n.­591
The Tib. (127b.4) adds at this point “along with parched-wheat flour.”
n.­592
The Tib. (127b.7) has “fox meat” (wa’i sha). Comm2 (975), however, has “jackal meat.”
n.­593
The Tib. (128a.1) adds here “a thousand times” (stong).
n.­594
Atimuktikā has not been identified. The masculine form, atimuktaka, is the name of several plant species.
n.­595
In place of “mung beans,” the Tib. (128a.3) has two items, “millet and beans” (khre dang/ mon sran gre’u/).
n.­596
Tamāla is the name of several plants. The Tib. (128a.3) has simply “leaves / petals” (’dab ma).
n.­597
“At home” is missing from the Tib.
n.­598
As before, “vajra water” probably means urine.
n.­599
“At night” is missing from the Tib. (128a.4).
n.­600
In the Tib. (128a.5) this sentence begins with “Alternatively” (yang na), connecting this sentence with the previous one. This seems wrong, as the previous sentence is about enthralling, and this, about expelling.
n.­601
Tib. (128a.7) has “those” (de rnams), referring back to the previous ingredients. However, Comm2 (977) has “rice grains.”
n.­602
The Tib. sets this section in verse.
n.­603
Comm2 (977) states, “Having measured out a triangular dharmodaya on well-anointed earth, one should draw an eight-petaled lotus with pericarp in chalk.”
n.­604
Comm1 (554) has this letter as ā, but Comm2 (978) has it as kha.
n.­605
Instead of “dot,” the Tib. (128b.4) has “empty space topped by empty space” (/stong pas stong pa mnan pa nyid/). Both commentaries, however, take this as a single dot.
n.­606
Comm2 (978) has “ ‘adorned with a half moon and a full moon’ means joined with aṁ.”
n.­607
Comm1 (554) says that this mantra is āṁ laṁ haṁ, with oṁ added to the beginning and svāhā to the end.
n.­608
The name Locanā is not in the root text, but Comm2 (979) attributes the action described here to “the mantra of Buddha Locanā.”
n.­609
The Tib. (129a.1) has “And [the Blessed One] said, as ‘a way to request the vajra samaya,’ ‘oṁ’ ” (/rdo rje dam tshig skul bar byed pa zhe bya ba yang bka’ stsal pa/ oM).
n.­610
Skt. oṁ vajravairocanīye svāhā. The Degé (129a.2) has vailocani (bai lo tsa ni), but other versions (Y, K, J, C) have vairocani (bai ro tsa ni), and still others (N, H) have vairocanīye (bai ro tsa nI ye). Comm1 (555) states, “In the yoga of Vairocana, or Locanā, Locanā is emanated with her skillful means, as requested by this mantra.”
n.­611
The Tib. (129a.3) has “fifth” (lnga pa). Comm1 (556), however, supports the Skt. post correctionem reading; it says, “ ‘the fifth’ is a corruption; ‘the sixteenth’ should be said.” Comm2 (979) supports this too by referring to the same letter: “the first letter of the fifth group, the letter ta.”
n.­612
The meaning of the last line is not clear; the “great vajra fear” could be the fear of vajra hells, or the fear experienced in the vajra hells. The Tib. (129a.6) has “For the sake of frightening great vajra” (/rdo rje chen po ’jigs don du/). Comm1 (556) states, “ ‘Frightening great vajra’ means she frightens obstructors and those who would lead astray.” Comm2 (980) glosses the entire verse as, “The efficacy of that is that it protects, guards from threat of danger, and confers power.”
n.­613
Skt., oṁ jvala jvala hūṁ phaḍbhyo svāhā. After jvala jvala the Degé (129a.7) has bhyo hūṁ phaṭ svāhā (bhyo hUM phaT svA hA) here. J and C have hūṁ phaṭ bhyo (hUM phaT bhyo).
n.­614
Skt., oṁ vajradharma hrīḥ svāhā.
n.­615
In the Tib. (129b.3–4) this line is “said to be adorned with Ḍākinī” (/mkha’ ’gro ma ni brgyan par brjod/).
n.­616
In the Tib. (129b.5–6), the phrase “right at that time” refers to the next sentence, “So said the great Blessed One Vajradhara.”
n.­617
“Vajradhara” here seems to be another name for Vajrasattva.
n.­618
The translation “The syllable oṁ … illuminates everything” is based on the Tib. (129b.6), (/oM ni thams cad gsal bar byed/), which is supported by both commentaries. The Skt. seems to be saying “all the shining syllables oṁ,” or, if interpreting the compound oṁkāradīpakāḥ as a bahuvrīhi, “all [these mantras] include a shining syllable oṁ.”
n.­619
The Tib. (129b.7) has hrīṁ hrīṁ (hrIM hrIM).
n.­620
The Degé (130a.1) supports the reading cili cili (tsi li tsi li). N and H, however, support hili hili (hi li hi li).
n.­621
Skt., oṁ kara kara kuru kuru bandha bandha trāsaya trāsaya kṣobhaya kṣobhaya hraḥ hraḥ pheṁ pheṁ phaṭ phaṭ daha daha paca paca bhakṣa bhakṣa vaśarudhirāntramālāvalambine gṛhṇa gṛhṇa saptapātālagatabhujaṅgaṃ sarpaṃ vā tarjaya tarjaya ākaḍḍa ākaḍḍa hrīṁ hrīṁ jñaiṁ jñaiṁ kṣmāṁ kṣmāṁ hāṁ hāṁ hīṁ hīṁ hūṁ hūṁ kili kili sili sili cili cili dhili dhili hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­622
The derivation va is based on Comm1 (560), which gives oṁ vuṁ svāhā as the “destroying mantra.” The count of rows sometimes includes the vowels as the first row and sometimes not. Including the vowels as a row, “the fourth letter of the seventh row” is va. Not including them, we get ha, as does Comm2 (981). However, this would make the syllable huṁ, rather than vuṁ.
n.­623
The translation here is based on the Tib. The combination of letters described here (rha) is, however, unlikely. The Skt. has a rather obscure clause: “In the center between the two of the eighth group.”
n.­624
The Tib. (130b.1) has tāṁ.
n.­625
Skt., oṁ prasannatāre amṛtamukhi amṛtalocane sarvārthasādhani sarvasattvavaśaṃkari strī vā puruṣo vā rājāno vā vaśaṃ kurutaṃ svāhā.
n.­626
Following the Degé (130a.3), where puṣkara is translated as “anther” (ze’u ’bru).
n.­627
The phrase mantra-vid in the Skt. root text seems to have the meaning of “mantric spell,” with vid being perhaps synonymous with vidyā.
n.­628
Skt., hrīḥ vaśaṃ kuru hrīḥ.
n.­629
The Degé (131a.3) has, “One should write ‘ā such and such’ in the center of the letter e” (/e’i dbus su A che ge mo zhes bri bar bya). N, C, and H have a instead of e. Y has sa instead of ā. K is missing ā. N has a instead of ā. Comm1 (567) has “write ‘such and such of such and such vaśamānaya’ at the center of the letter āḥ.” Comm2 (984) has “write ‘such and such ho’ inside a single big letter a.” The two most significant variants‍—“in the center of the letter e,” and “in the center of the letter āḥ”‍—are each supported by different Skt. manuscripts.
n.­630
Skt., oṁ sarvamohani tāre tutāre ture sarvaduṣṭān mohaya mohaya bhagavati sarvaduṣṭānāṃ bandha bandha hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­631
Comm1 (567) has, “While meditating on the edge of his garment, he should tie a knot to the right with the left hand, [thinking] that all pernicious ones are inside.” Comm2 (984) has, “should write this very maṇḍala on birchbark and tie it in a knot to the edge of his garment when he embarks on a journey.”
n.­632
Comm2 (985) has the mantra as “ ‘such and such’ vaśaṁ kuru ho.”
n.­633
There seems to be an inconsistency here, as first we had “lotus marked with a wheel,” and now “wheel marked with a blue lotus.”
n.­634
The Tib. has instead “In its center,” although it previously translated puṣkareṣu as “on the anthers.”
n.­635
Skt., oṁ hūṁ hūṁ budhya budhya khāda khāda chinda chinda dhuna dhuna matha matha bandha bandha • amukam amukena saha vidveṣaya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­636
According to Comm1 (568) these are two interlocking triangles.
n.­637
Comm1 (568) seems to depart from this arrangement, as it has “hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ on the uppermost corner, and hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ on the four outer corners and the lowermost corner.”
n.­638
Skt., oṁ pāta pātanī svāhā.
n.­639
Skt., oṁ jambha jambhanī svāhā.
n.­640
Skt., oṁ moha mohanī svāhā.
n.­641
Skt., oṁ stambha stambhanī svāhā.
n.­642
Skt., amukaṃ stambhaya.
n.­643
Comm2 (986) indicates that this is an effigy of a frog.
n.­644
The translation of this sentence is influenced by the Tib. (132a.3), as its Skt. grammar is unclear. The Tib. has “and placing [the thorn in] from above, so that the frog’s upper palate is joined to the lower palate below.” (steng gi sbal pa’i ya mgal de yang spang leb la ’og tu sbyar te gzhag par byas na). The reading adopted in the accompanying Skt. edition could be translated as, “One should pierce its mouth with a thorn of downy datura through the upper palate and place the frog in a box upside down.”
n.­645
It is not clear whether there are four hūṁ syllables, one at each of the four tips of the crossed vajra scepter, or four syllables at each of the tips.
n.­646
This is an allusion to Mārīcī standing in the pratyālīḍha posture.
n.­647
This could also be interpreted as “you are creation and you are destruction.”
n.­648
It is not clear what “great monastic robes” (mahācīvara) refers to.
n.­649
It is not clear how the last sentence should be interpreted. Possibly, Mārīcī, being the personification of the sun, has the ability to shed or to withhold her light, thus making everything visible or invisible.
n.­650
Skt., oṁ padākramasi parākramasi udayam asi nairam asi cārkam asi markam asi ūrmam asi vanam asi gulmam asi cīvaram asi mahācīvaram asi antardhānam asi svāhā.
n.­651
Skt., oṁ mārīcyai.
n.­652
Skt., oṁ varāli vattāli varāhamukhi sarvaduṣṭapraduṣṭānāṃ kāyavākcittaṃ mukhaṃ jambhaya stambhaya.
n.­653
Skt., devadattaṃ rakṣa rakṣa.
n.­654
Instead of “deity,” the Tib. (132a.7) has “Devadatta” (lha sbyin).
n.­655
Skt., oṁ mārīcyai devatāyai.
n.­656
“On his cheeks and throat” added based on Comm2 (986).
n.­657
Skt., ye mama cittaghātaṃ kurvanti tān patantu pratyaṅgirāḥ. Pratyaṅgira could also be translated as a type of being, here in the plural (the pratyaṅgiras). The Tib. (132b.1–2), however, seems to be saying, “Avert the incantations and bring to ruin those who injure my mind!” (gang zhig bdag gi sems la snun par byed pa de la ltung ba dang/ rig sngags phyir zlog par mdzod cig).
n.­658
“Up to the chest” has been supplied from the Tib. (132b.2) brang.
n.­659
Comm2 (986) calls this the “throne / seat” of the caitya. Some of the Skt. readings suggest though that the area being specified here is the effigy’s thighs below the caitya.
n.­660
As before, the Tib. (132b.4) has “Avert the incantations and bring to ruin.”
n.­661
The Tib. (132b.4) treats meḍhraliṅga as a dvandva, “testicles and phallus”(?) (pho mtshan dang/ rtags).
n.­662
The Tib. (132b.4) has yuṁ (yuM).
n.­663
The translation here follows Comm1 (571), which states that salilapṛṣṭha refers to the “back of the hands.”
n.­664
The Degé (132b.4) has braṁ. Other versions (Y, K) have baṁ.
n.­665
The text does not make it clear whether it is the spurs of the mountain, or the tips of the crossed vajra scepter, or perhaps its prongs, that should be marked as described.
n.­666
The Degé (132b.6) has “One should inscribe inside the edges with the syllable nāṁ” (mtshams kyi nang du ni nAM gi rnam pa bri bar bya/). Y and K have “One should inscribe inside the edges the form of inside” (ni nang gi rnam). N has “marked with nam” (nam gyis mtshan). C has “the syllable ṭāṁ” (TAM gi rnam). H has “marked with nāṁ” (nAM gyis mtshan). Neither commentary mentions this aspect or specifies the syllable.
n.­667
Comm2 (987) indicates that the Skt. compound should be divided into four words, which it gives as ala, kata, bhaya, and maṃyaṃ. The Degé (132b.7) has alakatākapāpamaṃsaṃ (a la ka tA ka pA pa maM saM). Y and K have lakta katā … māṃsāṃ (lakta ka tA … mAM sAM). J has kukatā (ku ka tA). N has māsaṃ (mA saM).
n.­668
Skt., hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ gaḥ hūṁ vṛṣṭiṃ kuru hūṁ gaḥ gaḥ hūṁ.
n.­669
The Tib. (133a.1) has “belly” (pho ba) instead of “hips,” but Comm2 (987) has “two hips.”
n.­670
The Skt. here is not clear. It literally says “on the inner face.” Comm1 (572) and Comm2 (987) suggest “face down.”
n.­671
Skt., oṁ vattāli varāli varāhamukhi sarvaduṣṭapraduṣṭānāṃ mukhaṃ stambhaya.
n.­672
Skt., amuka amukī putraṃ labhate.
n.­673
Skt., oṁ maṇidhari vajriṇi mahāpratisare hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­674
Skt., oṁ amṛtavilokini garbhaṃ saṃrakṣaṇi ākarṣaṇi hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­675
Skt., yaḥ de yaḥ va yaḥ da yaḥ tta yaḥ mu yaḥ ccā yaḥ ṭa yaḥ ya yaḥ.
n.­676
The Tib. (133b.5) interprets the compound “vajra-sun” (Vajrasūrya) as “[the sun] marked with a vajra” (rdo rjes mtshan pa).
n.­677
The Tib. (133b.7) has, “By observing the ritual procedure, the mantra will accomplish all activities” (las kyi cho ga mthong bas sngags kyis las thams cad byed par ’gyur ro/).
n.­678
Skt., oṁ sumbha nisumbha hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | oṁ gṛhṇa gṛhṇa hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | oṁ gṛhṇāpaya gṛhṇāpaya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | ānaya ho bhagavān vidyārāja hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­679
Traditionally sixteen in number, here they are without the four “neuter” vowels, hence the number twelve.
n.­680
The syllable identification given in parentheses concords with Comm1 (583).
n.­681
Instead of “Wearing his armor,” the Degé (134a.5) has “Being thus accustomed to the procedure” (/de ltar cho gas goms pa ni/). However, H has “Being thus clothed in armor” (go chas bgos).
n.­682
In the Tib. (134a.5) this passage is in verse.
n.­683
Comm2 (990) has, “The mantrin should write double, meaning that he should write the six mantras of the ḍākinī in the form of a six-spoked wheel, and also the mantras of the hero on the six-petaled lotus outside of that.”
n.­684
The Skt. of the sentence has several variants, none of them very clear. The Degé (134a.6–7), with only minor variations, seems to be saying, “One should place the messenger goddesses in the center of the circle / And likewise at the doors, according to sequence” (’khor lo’i snying por pho nya mo dgod par bya zhing/ sgo la yang cho ga’i rim pa bzhin du’o/). Comm2 (990) seems to differ regarding who should be placed at the inner sanctum: “One should place, according to sequence, the eight seed syllables of the Crow-Faced Goddess and the rest inside the doors and in the four interstices between them, and the six heroes in the middle, the core of the circle.”
n.­685
Comm2 (990) glosses the term vedī as toraṇa (rta babs), i.e., “archway.”
n.­686
Skt., oṁ prasannatāre amṛtamukhi amṛtalocane sarvārthasādhani svāhā.
n.­687
Skt., oṁ sarvamohani tāre tuttāre sarvaduṣṭān mohaya mohaya bhagavati sarvaduṣṭān bandha bandha hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­688
The commentaries specify that these are six tāṁ syllables.
n.­689
Skt., sarvasainyaparājayas tārābhyudayo nāma.
n.­690
Comm2 (992) states, “One should place, accordingly, the 64 feet positions, as prescribed in tantras like … in accordance with the deities of the maṇḍala.” Comm1 (591) has for the line, “ ‘One should move with vajra feet’ meaning to place them as described in other tantras.”
n.­691
The Tib. (135b.2–3) has “his wisdom consort and yoginī” (rang gi rig ma dang/ rnal ’byor ma).
n.­692
The Sanskrit grammar is anomalous here, as “blessed” is singular, and “tathāgatas” is plural.
n.­693
The Tib. (135b.3) has gsor bar bya ba, which is defined as “twirling, striking, and raising,” as done with a sword in a fencing display.
n.­694
The word “visualizing” is in the Skt. in the plural, possibly suggesting that one generates not one, but many Krodhas.
n.­695
The Degé (135b.5) has instead, after “ḍākinīs,” “kaṭapūtanas, and ostārakas, all with great power and magical ability, along with their retinues of followers” (lus srul po dang/ gnon po mthu che shing rdzu ’phrul chen ba rjes su ’brang ba’i ’khor dang bcas pa). Y, K, and N have the same, minus “ostāraka” (gnon po).
n.­696
The meaning of this part of the sentence is not very clear. The Tib. (136a.1) has, “When this command has been pronounced three times, he should, while holding his great vajra sceptre in his hand, radiate wrathful forms from his vajra” (zhes lan gsum du brjod do/ /rdo rje chen po lag par bzung nas rang gi rdo rje las khro bo’i sku bton te/).
n.­697
The Tib. (136a.2) has instead, “Then, he should perform the consecration and so forth by means of the mantra for summoning the earth goddess” (/de nas sa’i lha mo dgug pa’i sngags kyis byin gyis brlab pa la sogs pa bya).
n.­698
Skt., oṁ ehy ehi mahādevi pṛthivīlokamātare sarvaratnapūrṇadivyālaṅkārabhūṣite hāranūpuranirghoṣe vajrasattvaprapūjite gṛhītvā idam arghaṃ homakarmasu sādhaya hrī hī hī hī haṁ svāhā. In the Degé (136a.4) the last part is “hī hī hī hī haṁ svāhā” (hI hI hI hI haM svA hA). Y, K, and N have “hrī” (hrI) in place of the first hī. K has “hūṁ” (hUM) in place of “haṁ” (haM).
n.­699
The Tib. (136a.6) has “another supremely vulgar [caste]” (gzhan phal pa mchog), which seems to reflect not sāmānyānyatamānām, but likely a corrupt reading, sāmānyatamānām.
n.­700
The Degé (136a.7) wrongly has “above” (gong du) instead of “why / where?” (gang du) for kutas. However, Y, J, K, N, C, and H all have “why / where?” (gang du).
n.­701
It is not clear whether the text specifies two locations for the syllable bhrūṁ, or this syllable should indeed be placed at the two locations just mentioned (the other two syllables are each placed, likewise, at more than one location).
n.­702
Instead of “thus,” the Degé (136b.1) has “there” (der), but N and H have “thus” (de ltar).
n.­703
Instead of “or,” the Tib. (136b.3) has “and.”
n.­704
Comm1 (597) explains that one “smears the vulva with blood and semen,” whereas Comm2 (995) says that one “fills the vulva with semen.”
n.­705
Same as above, the Tib. (136b.4) here has “another supremely vulgar [caste]” (gzhan phal pa mchog).
n.­706
The Tib. (136b.5–6) has, “In order to accomplish the multiplicity of rites / I will [now] teach on the rite of homa” (/sna tshogs las ni rab sgrub phyir/ /sbyin sreg las ni rab bshad bya/).
n.­707
The Skt. phrase could also mean “Those gods who have fire for their mouth.”
n.­708
In the Tib. (136b.6) this sentence is, “Fire is said to be the mouth of the gods. / It is dependent on the principle of homa” (/me ni lha yi kha ru gsungs/ /sbyin sreg de nyid rnam par gnas/).
n.­709
Instead of “vajrins who possess the three bodies,” the Tib. (136b.6–7) has “[those] born from the tip / peak of the supreme three bodies” (/sku gsum mchog gi rtse las skyes/).
n.­710
One uses a contraption for rotating a stick inserted into a hole in a piece of wood. The Tib. (136b.7) translates manthāna literally as “rubbing” (gtsugs pa); Comm2 (995) glosses it as “rubbing wood” (gtsug shing).
n.­711
The Skt. could also mean, “The fire obtained from an untouchable or from a charnel ground will make the rite inauspicious.”
n.­712
This line is unclear in both the Skt. and the Tib. The extended sentence, starting in the previous verse, is in the Tib. (136b.7–137a.1), “A circle, a square, / a half moon, or a triangle / with a perimeter marked by vajra scepters, / should be radiated to the edge of the maṇḍala” (/zlum po dang ni gru bzhi dang/ /zla phyed dang ni gru gsum pa/ /rdo rje’i mtshan ma’i mu ran dang/ /dkyil ’khor grwar ni spro bar bya/). In the Skt. the outer circle is described as vaikoṇa, which could mean, among other things, “without corners,” or “with corners in the intermediate directions.”
n.­713
Instead of “He who knows the nature of homa,” the Tib. (137a.1) has “According to the stages of the principles of homa” (/sbyin sreg de nyid chog rim pas/). Comm1 (599) has “He who knows the procedure according to the nature of homa” (sbyin sreg gi rang bzhin gyi cho ga shes pa’o).
n.­714
In the Tib. (137a.1) this sentence is, “In the center of the pit he should place a diadem, a lotus, a vajra scepter, a sword, and a lotus” (/thab khung dbus su gtsug tor dang/ /chu skyes rdo rje rin chen dang/ /padma gzhug par bya’o/). Comm2 (996) states that the items listed here should mark the center of the pit, in accordance with the activity emphasized, and, in addition, the rim. As for the rim: “At a spot dedicated to pacifying, the inner perimeter should be marked with a vajra, the middle perimeter should be marked with a diadem, and the outer perimeter should be with a lotus. For enriching, the inner perimeter should be marked with a jewel vajra. For overpowering, it should be marked with a garland of lotuses. And for destroying, it should be marked with a garland of wrathful vajras.” Comm1 (598) interprets this similarly to be marks on the rim and the center of the hearth / pit: “Along the corners outside of it (the pit) should be three-pronged vajra scepters of wrath, which are [also] in the pit for rites of destruction. For pacifying there should be wheels, or three-pronged vajra scepters [in the corners]; for enriching, there should be jewels; for overpowering, there should be goads marked with red lotuses; and for all-purpose rites, there should be swords, or vajra crosses.” It also states, “In the center of the pit should be the mark that corresponds with the activity being performed, and for the all-purpose rite, the main mark, which corresponds to the activity being performed, should be surrounded by the four [other activity] marks.”
n.­715
Instead of “[the solids] to be offered,” the Tib. (137a.2) has “the ladle to be filled [with solid matter]” (dgang gzar) as distinct from the blugs gzar, “the ladle to be poured into [with liquid matter]” (/blugs gzar mar khu khyab pas ni/ /de bzhin dgang gzar dgang blugs nyid/).
n.­716
Comm1 (599) explains this in terms of the opening of the ladle for liquids being pressed against the opening of the ladle for solids, so that the filled liquid ladle fills the solids ladle with ghee when they are pressed together.
n.­717
“Materials to be burned” is based on the Tib. (137a.2), which has “burnt offering materials” (sbyin sreg yo byad), meaning the materials to be burned, such as kindling wood, and so forth. Both Comm1 (599) and Comm2 (996) confirm this. The Skt. is less specific, as it only has “accessories to homa” (homopayikam).
n.­718
Instead of “fearlessness,” the Degé (137a.3–4) has “fearful fire” (me ’jigs). Comm1 (599), however, supports the Skt. reading. C, U, and H reflect the Sanskrit with “fearlessness” (mi ’jigs), whereas Y, K, and N have neither “fearful fire” (me ’jigs) nor “fearlessness” (mi ’jigs), but “fearful” (’jigs).
n.­719
Skt., oṁ agne dīpya dīpya āviśa mahāśriye havyakavyavāhanāya svāhā.
n.­720
Comm2 (997) states that these are the rays of moonlight, sunlight, rainbow, and black, which correspond to the four activities of pacifying, enriching, overpowering, and destroying.
n.­721
There is a play on words in the Skt. here, as the words for “red” (rakta) and “impassioning” (anurāgana) are derived from the same root √rañj (to redden).
n.­722
In the Tib. (137b.4–5) this sentence reads, “[The fire may also] have many flames, and belch smoke and sparks; it may rise, wane, and suddenly decrease in power / lustre / attractiveness; it may be black in color, have the color of palāśa plant, or resemble a trident or the sun; likewise, the smoke may resemble the head of a cow, or smell like a corpse, a fish, an ass, a dog, or a camel. Whether there will be obstacles or not will [in this way] be indicated by the signs of the fire” (me lce mang ba dang/ du ba dang/ me stag thams cad yang dag par langs pa dang/ chung chung ngur ’chad pa dang/ myur bar gzi brjid chung ba dang/ nag po dang bcas pa dang/ pa la sha’i mdog dang/ rtse gsum pa dang/ nyi ma lta bu nyid dang/ de bzhin du ba glang gi mgo lta bu nyid dang/ ro’i dri dang/ nya’i dri dang/ bong bu’i dang/ khyi’i dang/ rnga mo’i ni bgegs dang bgegs med pa’i ’bar ba’i mtshan mtshon par bya ba yin no/).
n.­723
Instead of “Whatever gods are employed for whomever’s sake,” the Tib. (137b.7–138a.1) has instead “Whichever / any god that possesses a mouth / face” (/gang yang kha dang ldan pa’i lha/). Comm1 (600) seems to support the Skt.
n.­724
“And then commence with the activity” is based on the Tib. (138a.1): /phyi nas las ni brtsams par bya/. The meaning of the Skt. compound karmavivardhitaḥ is not clear in this context.
n.­725
Comm1 (601) states, “it is suchness, the same taste as emptiness, which is the essence of homa and its associated rites.”
n.­726
The Tib. (138a.2) seems to interpret the Skt. śubhadravya (auspicious substance) as “semen” (khu ba) even though it parses this and the following sentences differently.
n.­727
The Tib. (138a.2) parses and reads this and the preceding sentences differently: “In homa rites of pacifying, enriching, / Overpowering and bringing seminal fluid into existence, / [Each] activity is fulfilled entirely / Through the homa of feces, urine, blood, marrow, / Bone, and human flesh” (/zhi ba rgyas pa bdang dang ni/ /khu ba srid pa’i sbyin sreg la/ /bshang gci khrag dang rkang dang ni/ /rus pa sha chen sbyin sreg gi/ /thams cad las ni kha bkang yin/). Comm2 (999) reads this as a way to do homa with the body composed of the five ambrosias, if fasting in order for the homa rite.
n.­728
The Tib. (138a.2–3) seems to translate the name of this samādhi as “The Wisdom Vajra That Accomplishes the Vajra Wisdom Circle of the Tathāgata Great Vairocana” (rnam par snang mdzad chen po de bzhin gshegs pa’i rdo rje ye shes kyi ’khor lo sgrub pa’i ye shes rdo rje).
n.­729
Comm2 (1000) states that this “bhaga” is “the maṇḍala of the bhaga, the triangular syllable e, in the center of the hearth / fire pit.”
n.­730
The Tib. (138a.5) has “eight faces” (zhal brgyad ma), which is supported by some of the Skt. manuscripts. The description of the individual faces later on, however, rather indicates the number seven.
n.­731
Some manuscript readings and other elements of her description later on could suggest that she is actually red.
n.­732
The Tib. (138a.6) is missing “a choker, a diadem” and has “bracelets” (lag gdub).
n.­733
The reading “barley flowers” sounds odd, as barley bears no blossoms, but it is supported by the Degé (138a.6) (ya ba’i me tog). Y, K, J, and C have “turmeric flower” (yung ba’i me tog). Some Skt. manuscripts have the reading javā (China rose), but this would contradict the deity’s earlier description as green.
n.­734
The Skt. trimuṇḍaka could suggest a “trident with three human heads [impaled on it].” The Tib. (138b.2) has simply “human head” (mi’i mgo bo).
n.­735
Comm2 (1001) reads, “Her seventh face is the face of a donkey, which belongs to the family of Śrī Heruka.”
n.­736
The Degé (138b.4) reflects “Heruka” (he ru ka), but Y, K, J, N, and C all reflect “Herukī” (he ru k’i).
n.­737
The Degé (138b.4) has “the ultimate cause” (rgyu’i mchog). Y and K have “the manifester of all accomplishments” (dngos grub thams cad gsal ba pa). J, C, and N have “she to whom all accomplishments are requested” (dngos grub thams cad gsol ba). Comm2 (1001) has “bestower of all accomplishments.”
n.­738
As before, “bhaga” seems to refer here to the central area of the hearth. This is described in Comm1 (603) as “the dharmodaya in the middle of which an enclosure has been piled up.” Comm2 (1001) has, more specifically, “on top of the hearth / fire pit.”
n.­739
The Tib. (139a.1) begins the list with “human skin” (skyes pa’i pags pa), then adds “human fat, blood, flesh, stomach fat(?), and marrow” (tshil dang/ khrag dang/ sha dang/ lto ba’i tshil dang/ rkang).
n.­740
“Indra” is missing from the Tib. (139a.1).
n.­741
Comm1 describes kaṇaya (also spelled kaṇapa / kanapa) as “half-spear” (mdung phed pa).
n.­742
Instead of “goblet,” the Tib. (139a.7) has “skull cup” (thod pa).
n.­743
Comm1 (605) describes the mantrin [bird] as “khyim bya,” which, according to the Negi dictionary, means kukkuṭa (cock).
n.­744
Starting from “parrots,” the translation of bird names is influenced by the Degé (139b.2) (ne tso dang/ khra dang/ man tri dang/ bya rgod chen po dang/ bya long ngo). Y and N have “lions” (seng ge) instead of “parrots” (ne tso), which is supported by some Skt. manuscripts but upsets the cohesion of the list that seems to be of birds only.
n.­745
“Humans hanged from banyan trees” is missing from the Tib. (139b.2–4) and some of the Skt. manuscripts.
n.­746
The Tib. (139b.2–4) connects this phrase with the previous sentence: “Thus has the Blessed One taught on the Great Vajrabhairava.”
n.­747
Instead of “radiant,” the Tib. (139b.5) has “frightening” (’jigs byed ma).
n.­748
The Tib. (140a.1) has “Through just visualizing this” (/’di ni bsgoms pa tsam gyis ni/), reflecting perhaps the reading bhāvyamātreṇa instead of the manuscripts’ bhāvyamānena.
n.­749
Instead of paṁ, the Tib. (140a.1) has baṁ (baM).
n.­750
The Degé (140a.4) has “aspired / wished for by the fire of rage” (/khro bo ’bar bas smon pa dang/), but other versions (Y, K, N, H) have “abused / reviled / diminished / thrown by the fire of rage” (/khro bo ’bar bas smod pa dang/), which reflects more closely the Sanskrit.
n.­751
The translation about her being white is uncertain; the passage could just be about the five buddhas on Parṇaśāvarī’s head raining five-colored nectar.
n.­752
The Tib. (140a.4) is missing “five-colored.”
n.­753
This clause is not very clear. The Tib. (140a.5) has “[Her] right and other faces” (g.yas dang gzhan pa’i zhal).
n.­754
In fact, the faces of Parṇaśāvarī have not been described elsewhere in the Sampuṭa. Either the statement implies that her “right and left” faces are the same as the faces of Mārīcī, the goddess described just before this one, or, possibly, the faces of Parṇaśāvarī have been described in the source text from which the description of this goddess was taken.
n.­755
The Degé (140a.5) has “for the sake of [positing] all such illusions [in] the all-ground” (/’di ’dra’i sgyu ma kun gzhi’i phyir/). However, Y and K have “for the sake of pacifying all such illusion” (zhi “pacify” instead of gzhi “ground”). J has a third option: “four” (bzhi).
n.­756
The Tib. (140a.5) connects this sentence with the preceding one: “The blessed tathāgata Great Vajra [thus] taught about Parṇaśāvarī, remover of all illnesses” (nad thams cad ’joms par byed pa’i ri khrod ma shing lo can zhes bya ba bcom ldan ’das de bzhin gshegs pa rdo rje chen pos bka’ stsal to/).
n.­757
Comm2 (1034) calls him “Vetālasaṃvara” (ro langs kyi bde mchog).
n.­758
Comm1 (607) states that “the great preta” is Bhairava (’jigs byed), i.e., a wrathful form of Śiva.
n.­759
It is not clear how he is “furnished” with these syllables. The Tib. (140b.2) simply has “furnished with each letter” (yi ge yi ge yang dag ldan). Comm1 (608-609) glosses this as “[He] is adorned according to where the different letters are joined [to him] through the exchange of light rays back and forth.”
n.­760
It is not clear whether his faces are each adorned with one of the syllables, or he is adorned with them some other way.
n.­761
It is not clear whether one visualizes the deity or the target, or the target in the form of the deity. The Skt. also includes the phrase pādam ārabhya (starting from the feet), not reflected in the Tibetan, possibly referring to the target’s body.
n.­762
Instead of “drip” the Tib. (140b.3) has “ripen,” “issue forth,” “digest” (’ju ba = Skt. pariṇati). All the Skt. manuscripts, however, are unambiguous in the reading “drip.”
n.­763
Tib. (140b.4–5) (/des ni rdo rje mtshon cha yis/ /’bar ba dang ni khrag gi lus/).
n.­764
Instead of “sucking,” the Degé (140b.5) has “frighten” (’jigs). However, N and H have “suck” (’jib), whereas Y and K have “destroy” (’jig).
n.­765
Skt., oṁ vajraḍākini amukasya raktam ākarṣaya hūṁ phaṭ.
n.­766
Skt., oṁ vajrarākṣasa bhakṣayemaṃ phaṭ.
n.­767
Skt., oṁ hrīḥ ṣṭrīḥ vikṛtānana hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­768
Comm1 (609) states that this is a “camel,” not Vajrakrodha, per se. Comm2 (1004) states, “While visualizing himself as the one-faced, two-armed Yamāntaka, transformed from the syllable hūṁ, he should visualize a camel standing on the maṇḍala of wind. He should imagine that [the target], riding on its back, is led to the southern direction.”
n.­769
The translation of this sentence follows the interpretation as found in Comm2 (1004): “If he writes [the victim’s name] using ink from leaves gathered from trees blown by the wind, mixed with dirt from the footprint of the enemy, and then conceals it in a camel hoof, [the enemy] will be driven off.” This interpretation seems to be supported also by the Degé (141a.3–4): “He should form the victim’s name using leaves [felled by] swirls of wind and earth from [the victim’s] footprint, and conceal it in the hoof of a diamond-headed one (i.e., a camel)” (/rlung gi dkyil ’khor lo ma dang/ /de yi nges par rkang rjes sa/ /rdo rje’i mgo bo rkang par ni/ /de yi ming ni gzung bas sba/). Comm1 (610), however, seems to interpret this in terms of visualization rather than ritual prescription: “The Vajrakrodhas cause [the victim] to be concealed in camel hooves means that they conceal dirt left by him, tied up in leaves.”
n.­770
The Tib. (141a.4–5) has “head hair of a brahmin and body hair of a śramaṇa” (bram ze’i skra dang dge sbyong spus).
n.­771
The Degé (141a.4–5) has, “Having wrapped an owl feather with the head hair of a brahmin and [another] with the body hair of a monk, he should write on them the names of the [two] enemies, [one on each], interspersed with the mantra, and bury them” (/bram ze’i skra dang dge sbyong spus/ /’ug pa’i gshog pa dkris nas ni/ /de ming sngags kyi nang bcug ste/ /bris nas sa la sbas nas ni/). Comm2 (1004) glosses this as follows: “Having written the names of the two enemies on crow and owl feathers, respectively, he should wrap one in the hair of a brahmin and the other in the hair of a monk, and bury them. If, when doing so, he visualizes that they become enemies and fight, the enemies will be divided.” Comm1 (610) has only “owl feathers” but mentions “two separate containers,” suggesting two names, the names of the targets between whom one intends to draw a wedge.
n.­772
Comm1 (610) explains that the deity is visualized transformed from the syllable cī. Comm2 (1004) explains that the horse-headed deity transforms from the syllable ca (a corruption of cī?). Comm1 (610) further explains that cī figures in the visualization as the seed syllable in the deity’s mantra oṁ hayagrīva cī svāhā.
n.­773
Comm2 (1004) states that this rite is to cause illness: “If he imagines the syllable maṁ at the navel of the target and visualizes that it transforms into a three-headed snake that moves upward, this will draw out the wine [from the enemy’s belly].” Comm1 (611), however, describes this rite as the means to “summon wine that is present in the homes of barmaids and so forth.”
n.­774
The Tib. (141a.6) and Comm2 (1004) have just “green” (ljang gu). Comm1 (611), however, has “green with a slightly yellow tint.”
n.­775
The Tib. (141a.6) has “eight hands” (phyag brgyad pa).
n.­776
Again, the Tib. (141a.7) has “green” (ljang gu).
n.­777
For “Viṣṇu, Śiva, and so forth,” the Tib. (141b.1) is using their specific epithets: “Nārāyaṇa, Maheśvara, and so forth” (sred med kyi bu dang/ dbang phyug chen po la sogs pa).
n.­778
The Tib. (141b.2) has yaṁ (yaM) here, then maṁ (maM) just after. Comm2 (1004) confirms maṁ.
n.­779
Comm2 (1004) elaborates that one visualizes a “three-headed snake moving upward.”
n.­780
The oldest Skt. manuscript has “inside it”; all the others have “around it.”
n.­781
Starting from “with the seven seeds of wind,” the Degé (141b.4) translates this sentence as, “By inhaling the syllable ya, the seed syllable of all seven winds, Mahendra, who is marked with the syllable laṁ, conceals [the winds] within [himself]” (ya’i rnam pa rlung bdun po kun gyi sa bon dbugs rngub pas nang du sbas te/ dbang chen laM gis mtshan pas sba’o/). Y, J, K, C, and N have (mtshan pa), instead of (mtshan pas), in which case the latter portion would read, “By inhaling the syllable ya, the seed syllable of all seven winds, one conceals Mahendra, who is marked with the syllable laṁ.”
n.­782
Comm2 (1004) says that the central figure is Nīlāmbaradhara (gos sngon po can), a form of Vajrapāṇi.
n.­783
This syllable could be ni(?).
n.­784
The Degé (141b.6–7) and other versions have “frightens” (’jigs par byed) rather than “causes the dissolution” (’jig par byed), which might be easily explained away as a scribal error, but Comm2 (1004) clearly interprets this as “Mahābhairava” (’jigs byed chen po), who with his “gaping mouth” (the first of eight) draws in the seven waters and drinks them.
n.­785
Comm1 (612) glosses these as “a multitude of complete Vajrakrodha bodies.”
n.­786
The Tib. (142a.1) has “a sword, a wrathful gesture, an arrow, a noose, a bow, and a vajra scepter” (ral gri dang/ sdigs mdzug dang/ mda’ dang/ zhags pa dang/ gzhu dang/ rdo rje).
n.­787
The Tib. (142a.3) has hūṁ (hUM) after the second “smother.”
n.­788
Skt., oṁ sumbha nisumbha vajramuṣalena cūrṇaya vighnān hūṁ phaṭ.
n.­789
“Instantly” is missing from the Tib. (142a.4).
n.­790
Comm2 (1005) identifies this deity as “Nīlāmbāradhara with the face of a garuḍa, seated on the eight nāgas.”
n.­791
The Tib. (142a.5) has instead “with blue wings, drying up a river torrent with a stroke of its beak,” (gshog pa’i mdog sngon po yang mchus bsnun pas chu bo’i tshogs skems par byed do/). The Tibetan seems to reflect the reading nīla (blue) rather than anila (wind). We could get the meaning “drying up a river torrent” if we interpreted the compound āsīmavahni as “torrent that has reached the banks.” The mantra that follows, however, seems to be about extinguishing fire rather than drying up a river.
n.­792
Skt., oṁ vajranārāyaṇa nirvāpaya vahniṃ navāmbumeghaiḥ hūṁ.
n.­793
Comm2 (1005) calls this whole section a “visualization of Tārā.” Comm1 (616) is more specific, referring to the deity as “Kurukulle.”
n.­794
The Tib. (142a.7) has, strangely, “and the left [leg] is stretched out, in [a position] of great fear” (/g.yon brkyang ’jigs pa chen po ni/), seemingly connecting this to the next line which describes the position of legs.
n.­795
Comm1 (616) states that “great garment” is “skin of the god of desire / a god of the desire [realm]” (’dod pa’i lha’i pags pa).
n.­796
There is a play on words in the Skt., as the name of the day specified here is, in the Hindu calendar, aśoka-aṣṭamī (the sorrowless eighth), and the name of the tree is aśoka (sorrowless).
n.­797
The ten-syllable mantra is oṁ tāre tuttare ture svāhā.
n.­798
The Tib. (142b.6) spells this name “Vajrakīlikīla.”
n.­799
In the Skt., the endings seem to indicate that the description of the attributes held in the hands refers to the main deity rather than the four goddesses; in the Tib. (142b.6–7), however, this appears to refer to the entourage of goddesses. Because of the ambiguity of BHS-influenced endings, the translation here follows the Tibetan version.
n.­800
The translation of the second part of this sentence follows, in part, the Tib. (142b.7–143a.1). The Skt. is a bit unclear and, in a literal translation, would read “they drip jewels from the initiation vase.”
n.­801
Skt., oṁ mahāsukhavajratejaḥ hūṁ.
n.­802
This statement refers to the rite just described about averting lightning (vajra), but this time taking the word vajra to mean the male sex organ. Comm1 (618) glosses this as “reversing the [flow of seminal fluid in the] vajra (vajra).” It elaborates, “This incidentally teaches the arrest of the vajra as an inner principle, that is to say, preventing the bodhicitta from being lost outside the jewel [i.e., the male organ]… . Through binding it, one ‘turns back the vajra,’ for turning back is precisely binding. When one does this, one manifests the state of the vajra holder, the nature of undefiled (zag pa med pa) bliss, which is called the supreme state of the unexcelled yoga of the primordial protector.”
n.­803
A reference is being made to the rites of the three-faced Kurukullā described earlier.
n.­804
“Respectfully give” is the translation of the Skt. vand, which, in the context, means to follow the ritual prescribed for giving a tilaka.
n.­805
Skt., oṁ amukī me hrīṁ vaśībhavatu.
n.­806
Skt., oṁ candrārka mā cala mā cala tiṣṭha tiṣṭha hevajrāya svāhā.
n.­807
Both the Degé (143a.7) and Comm2 (1006) transliterate kuṭhārachinnā (axe filings) without translating it. This term, however, is translated as “axe cuttings” (lta res bcad pa) in the description of the next rite (Tib. 143b.1).
n.­808
Skt., oṁ vajrakartari hevajrāya svāhā.
n.­809
Vajra seems to be used here in the meaning of the male sexual organ.
n.­810
Comm1 (621) speaks of “constricting the semen and perspiration / blood,” but overall is not very clear.
n.­811
The Degé (143b.1–2) has “burn” (bsregs) instead of “mixed,” but other versions (N, H) have “mix” (bsres).
n.­812
Skt., oṁ vajrakuṭhāra sphāṭaya sphāṭaya phaṭ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­813
If this is a god, one would be using an effigy.
n.­814
Comm1 (621) states that this procedure involves incanting the clay used for making the effigy with the oṁ āḥ phuḥ mantra 108 times, while visualizing the mantra transforming into Ananta.
n.­815
The Degé (143b.5–6) is missing “in a proud and cruel frame of mind.”
n.­816
There are eight phuḥ syllables, one of (“for”?) each of the eight nāga kings.
n.­817
Skt., oṁ ghuru ghuru ghaḍa ghaḍa śama śama ghoṭaya ghoṭaya anantakṣobhakarāya nāgādhipataye he he ru ru ka saptapātālagatān nāgān ākarṣaya varṣaya tarjaya garjaya phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā.
n.­818
Skt., oṁ tarjaya tarjaya śmaśānapriyāya phaṭ svāhā.
n.­819
The Tib. (144a.1) translates the Skt. udaya more literally, as “arising”; this chapter title in the Tibetan translation is, “The Arising of the Meditation for All Rites” (las thams cad kyi bsam gtan ’byung ba).
n.­981
Comm2 (1019) interprets this as, “I will teach how conceptual mind, with its defilements of clinging / fixating, is the ultimate reality of luminosity, exactly as it is.”
n.­1130
The Tib. (155b.5) has “about the signs of accomplishment / Of the samaya of the vajra master” (//rdo rje slob dpon dam tshig gi/ /grub rtags). Comm1 (707) explains this in terms of “practicing the samaya conduct to be performed for the sake of the accomplishments of that [vajra master],” referring to “the accomplishment of the Great Seal, through only being together with the consort.” Comm2 (1031) has “the samaya for accomplishing the vajra master.”
n.­1131
The interpretation here follows Comm1 (707), which takes the “Great Circle” to be “the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva, which is first” and is “the form of the samayasattva,” “and the ‘heart maṇḍala’ to be the jñānasattva.” Comm3 (1624) has, “One should first visualize at one’s heart the maṇḍala of the Vajra of Bliss, and then draw the maṇḍala externally.”
n.­1188
oṁ namo vajraḍākāya] em.; oṃ nāmo vajraḍākāya S; oṁ namaḥ śrīvajraḍākāya C; oṁ namaḥ śrīvajrasatvāya R
n.­1312
hitāya] S; hitārthāya (unmetrical) C; hitārthaṃ R; maṇḍalasya yathākramaṃ H
n.­1313
°madhye] S; °madhye ca C
n.­1314
taṇḍulādibhiḥ] S; taṇḍulakādibhiḥ (unmetrical) C
n.­1315
tathā] S; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1448
°sarvaṃ] N; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1449
drutāpannaṃ savidyayā] N; drutāpatyaṃ savidyāḥ C
n.­1576
śmaśānaṃ caivopaśmaśānaṃ] C; pīlavaṃ copapīlavaṃ L
n.­1577
°papīlavaṃ tathā] T2; °pīlavam eva ca C
n.­1680
katham] T1; kathaṃ bhavet (unmetrical) C
n.­1681
pittam] C; cittam T1
n.­2129
tattvasya] C, R; abhiṣikta° T1
n.­2130
The passage starting from this half-stanza up to the end of verse 8.1.16 is missing from the R, T1, and T2. In the R though, the first part of this passage (up to the first half-stanza of verse 8.1.5) has been added, in different hand, in the upper margin.
n.­2131
ratnaṃ] em.; ratna C, R
n.­2246
sarvatathāgatāś ca] T1; sarvatathāgatāḥ C; sarvatathāgatā R
n.­2247
sacarācare] R; sarvacarācare (unmetrical) C
n.­2248
°cittadhāraṇām] em.; cittadhāraṇāṃ T1; °cittadhāraṇā C, R
n.­2382
praviṣṭaṃ] C; praviṣṭvā R
n.­2383
hṛdādīnāṃ] R; hṛdayādīnāṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2384
kalpāgraṃ] em.; kalpāgra° C, R
n.­2385
iti] C; om. R
n.­2386
sotsāhās] em.; sotsāhā R; socchāhā C
n.­2387
saṃnāhāḥ] em.; sannāhā C. R

b.

Bibliography

Manuscripts of the Sampuṭodbhava used in preparing the accompanying Sanskrit edition

Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta, no. 4854 (Shastri 1917). (C)

Royal Asiatic Society, London, Hodgson collection no. 37 (Cowell 1875). (R)

Tokyo University Library, New 427, Old 324 (Matsunami 1965). (T1)

Tokyo University Library, New 428, Old 319 (Matsunami 1965). (T2)

Wellcome Institute Library, London, no. 63 (Wujastyk 1985). (W)

Tibetan Translation

yang dag par sbyor ba zhes bya ba’i rgyud chen po (Sampuṭa­nāma­mahā­tantra). Toh 381, Degé Kangyur, vol. 79 (rgyud ’bum, ga), folios 73.b–158.b.

yang dag par sbyor ba zhes bya ba’i rgyud chen po (Sampuṭa­nāma­mahā­tantra). bka’ ’gyur (dpe bsdur ma) [Comparative Edition of the Kangyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 108 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 2006–2009, vol. 79, pp. 216–529.

Commentaries

Abhayākaragupta. dpal yang dag par sbyor ba’i rgyud kyi rgyal po’i rgya cher ’grel pa man ngag gi snye ma zhe bya ba, Śrī­sampuṭa­tantra­rāja­ṭīkāmnāya­mañjarī­nāma [The Extensive Commentary on the King of Tantras, the Glorious Sampuṭa, called the Bouquet of the Inherited Tradition]. Toh 1198, Degé Tengyur, vol. 7 (rgyud, cha), folios 1.b–316.a.
  Also in: bstan ’gyur dpe bsdur ma [Comparative edition of the Tengyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 120 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 1994–2008, vol. 4, pp. 3–767. [“Comm1” in notes.]
  Also in: bod yul dmangs khrod kyi rtsa chen dpe rnying phyogs bsgrigs, 藏区民间所藏藏文珍稀文献丛刊[精华版](Series Rare and Ancient Tibetan Texts Collected in Tibetan Regions), 3 volumes. Compiled by the Institute of the Collection and Preservation of Ancient Tibetan Texts of Sichuan Province (四川省藏文古籍捜集保护编务院). Chengdu: Sichuan Nationalities Publishing House (四川民族出版社) / Beijing: Guangming Daily Press (光明日报出版社), October 2015.

Butön (bu ston rin chen grub). sampuṭa’i ’grel pa snying po’i de kho na nyid gsal bar byed pa [The Commentary on the Sampuṭa, Elucidation of the True Meaning]. In The Collected Works of Bu ston (gsung ’bum/ rin chen grub/ zhol par ma/ ldi lir bskyar par brgyab pa). 28 vols, edited by Lokesh Chandra from the collections of Raghu Vira, vol. 8, 217–947 (folios 1.a–365.b). Sata-pitaka Series. Indo Asian Literatures, vols. 41–68. New Delhi: International Academy of Culture, 1965–1971.

Indrabhūti. dpal kha sbyor thig le zhe bya ba rnal ’byor ma’i rgyud kyi rgyal po’i rgya cher ’grel pa yang dag par lta ba’i dran pa’i snang ba zhe bya ba, Sampuṭa­tilaka­nāma­yoginī­tantra­rāja­ṭīkāsmṛti­saṃ­darśanāloka­nāma [The Extensive Commentary on the King of Yoginī Tantras, the Glorious Sampuṭa­tilaka, called the Light that Illuminates Tradition]. Toh 1197, Degé Tengyur, vol. 6 (rgyud, ca), folios 94.b–313.a. [Note: not to be confused with the Kangyur text also referred to as the Sampuṭa­tilaka, Toh 382; see the entry below.]
  Also in: bstan ’gyur dpe bsdur ma [Comparative edition of the Tengyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 120 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 1994–2008, vol. 3, pp. 1088–1654. [“Comm3” in notes.]

Śūravajra. rgyud thams cad kyi gleng gzhi dang gsang chen dpal kun tu kha sbyor las byung ba’i rgya cher bshad pa rin po che’i phreng ba zhe bya ba, Ratna­mālā [The Extensive Commentary on the Emergence from Sampuṭa, the Foundation and Great Secret of All Tantras, called the Jewel Rosary]. Toh 1199, Degé Tengyur, vol. 8 (rgyud, ja), folios 1.b–111.a.
  Also in: bstan ’gyur dpe bsdur ma [Comparative edition of the Tengyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 120 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 1994–2008, vol. 4, pp. 771–1055. [“Comm2” in notes.]

rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po dpal yang dag par sbyor ba’i thig le zhe bya ba, Sampuṭa­tilaka [The Great King of Tantras, called the Glorious Tilaka of Sampuṭa]. Toh 382, Degé Kangyur vol. 79 (rgyud ’bum, ga), folios 158.b–184.a. [Note: Despite being a Kangyur text, this is a commentary, sometimes referred to as the “eleventh chapter” of the Sampuṭodbhava. It is included in the Sanskrit manuscripts of the Royal Asiatic Society and the Wellcome Institute Library as their final part.]

General works, including those that share parallel passages with the Sampuṭodbhava

Bhavabhaṭṭa. Cakra­saṃvara­vivṛtiḥ. (Commentary on the Herukābhidhāna Tantra). (See Pandey 2002).

Bhavabhaṭṭa. Catuṣpīṭha­nibandha. (Commentary on the Catuṣpīṭha Tantra). (See Szántó 2012)

Cowell, E. B. and Eggeling, J. “Catalogue of Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Possession of the Royal Asiatic Society (Hodgson Collection).” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, Pt. 1: 1–56, 1875.

Dharmachakra Translation Committee. The Practice Manual of Noble ​Tārā​ Kurukullā​ (Ārya­tārā­kurukullā­kalpa, Toh 437). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2011.

Durjayacandra. Mitapada­pañjikā. (Commentary on the Catuṣpīṭha Tantra). Manuscript, Nepal-German Manuscript Preservation Project 23/14.

Elder, George Robert. The Saṃpuṭa Tantra: Edition and Translation, Chapters I–IV. (“Chapters I–IV” refers to the four parts of the first chapter.) (Unpublished PhD thesis at Columbia University, New York, 1978).

Farrow, G. W. and Menon, I. The Concealed Essence of the Hevajra Tantra, with the Commentary Yoga­ratna­mālā. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1992.

Matsunaga, Yukei (ed.). The Guhyasamāja Tantra. Osaka: Toho Shuppan, 1978.

Matsunami, Seiren. Catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts in the Tokyo University Library. Tokyo: Suzuki Research Foundation. 1965.

Monier-Williams, Sir Monier. A Sanskṛit-English dictionary: etymologically and philologically arranged with special reference to Greek, Latin, Gothic, German, Anglo-Saxon, and other cognate Indo-European languages . Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1888.

Noguchi, Keiya. “The fundamental character of the Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra.” Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 32 (2) (1984): 726–727. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra I-i, with special reference to the title.” Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 34 (2) (1986a): 125–128. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra and the Pi mi siang king.” Buzan Gakuho: Journal of Buzan Studies 31(1986b): 39–63. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Heruka-maṇḍala in the Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra.” Mikkyogaku Kenkyu: The Journal of Esoteric Buddhist Studies 19 (1987a): 65–86. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Vajrasattva-maṇḍala in the Saṃpuṭodbhava­tantra.” The Journal of Buddhist Iconography 5 (1987b): 1–14. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra III-iii, with special reference to the Nairātmyā-maṇḍala.” Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 36 (1) (1987c): 134–136. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Nairātmyā-maṇḍala in the Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra.” Buzan Gakuho: Journal of Buzan Studies 33 (1988): 75–92. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “On the inserted verses among the citations from the Prajñopāya­viniścaya-siddhi IV in the Saṃpuṭodbhava­tantra II-ii.” Studies on the Buddhist Sanskrit Literature, edited by the Śrāvaka­bhūmi Study Group and The Buddhist Tantric Texts Study Group, 1995: 141–145. Tokyo: Institute for Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism, Taisho University, 1995.

Pandey, Janardan Shastri (ed.). (1998). Yoginī­sancāra­tantram with Nibandha of Tathāgata­raksita [sic] and Upadeśānusāriṇī­vyākhyā of Alaka­kalaśa. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 21. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1998.

Pandey, Janardan Shastri. (2002). Śrīherukābhidhānam Cakra­saṃvara­tantram with the Vivṛti Commentary of Bhavabhaṭṭa. 2 vols. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 26. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 2002.

Samdhong Rinpoche and Vrajvallabh Dwivedi (eds.) (1987). Guhyādi-Aṣṭasiddhi Saṅgraha. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1987.

Samdhong Rinpoche and Vrajvallabh Dwivedi (1990). Vasantatilakā of Caryāvratī Śrī­kṛṣṇācārya with Commentary: Rahasya­dīpikā by Vana­ratna. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 7. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1990.

Samdhong Rinpoche and Vrajvallabh Dwivedi (1992). Kṛṣṇayamāri­tantram with Ratnāvalī Pañjikā of Kumāra­candra. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 9. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1992.

Sanderson, Alexis. “The Śaiva sources of the Buddhist Tantras of Śaṃvara,” Handout 4, Trinity Term, University of Oxford, 1998.

Shastri, Hara Prasad. A Descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts in the government collection under the care of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1917.

Siklós, Bulcsu. The Vajrabhairava Tantras. Tibetan and Mongolian Versions, English Translation and Annotations. Buddhica Britannica Series Continua VII. Tring: Institute of Buddhist Studies, 1996.

Skorupski, Tadeusz (1996). “The Saṃpuṭa-tantra, Sanskrit and Tibetan Versions of Chapter One.” The Buddhist Forum, vol. IV: 191–244. London: School of Oriental and African Studies, 1996.

Skorupski, Tadeusz (2001). “The Saṃpuṭa-tantra, Sanskrit and Tibetan Versions of Chapter Two.” The Buddhist Forum, vol. VI: 223–269. Tring: The Institute of Buddhist Studies, 2001.

Snellgrove, D. L. (ed.). The Hevajra Tantra: A Critical Study. 2 vols. London Oriental Series, vol. 6. London: Oxford University Press, 1959.

Sugiki, Tsunehiko (2002). “A Critical Study of the Vajra­ḍāka­mahā­tantra­rāja (I)‍—Chapter 1 and 42.” Chizan Gakuho: Journal of Chizan Studies 51: 81–115.

Sugiki, Tsunehiko (2003). “A Critical Study of the Vajra­ḍāka­mahā­tantra­rāja (II)‍—Sacred Districts and Practices Concerned.” Chizan Gakuho: Journal of Chizan Studies 52: 53–106.

Szántó, Péter-Dániel (2012). Selected Chapters from the Catuṣpīṭhatantra. (1/2) Introductory study with the annotated translation of selected chapters. (2/2) Appendix volume with critical editions of selected chapters accompanied by Bhavabhaṭṭa’s commentary and a bibliography. (Unpublished PhD thesis at Oxford University, Oxford).

Szántó, Péter-Dániel (2013). “Before a Critical Edition of the Sampuṭa: Tibet after Empire Culture, Society and Religion between 850–1000.” Proceedings of the Seminar Held in Lumbini, Nepal, March 2011. LIRI Seminar Proceedings Series, vol. 4: 343–366. Lumbini: Lumbini International Research Institute, 2013.

Szántó, Péter-Dániel (2016). “Before a Critical Edition of the Sampuṭa.” Zentralasiatische Studien 45, pp. 397–422. Andiast: International Institute for Tibetan and Buddhist Studies, 2016.

Ui, Hakuju, et al. Tōhoku Teikoku Daigaku Hobun Gakubu hen. Zaidan Hojin Saito Hoonkai hojo (Added t.p.: A catalogue-index of the Tibetan Buddhist canons (Bkaḥ-ḥgyur and Bstan-ḥgyur). Sendai: Tōhoku Teikoku Daigaku (Tōhoku Imperial University). Showa 9 [1934].

Vanaratna. Rahasyadīpikā (see Samdhong 1990).

Verrill, Wayne. The Yogini’s Eye: Comprehensive Introduction to Buddhist Tantra. Bloomington (IN): Xlibris Corporation, 2012.

Wujastyk, Dominik. A Handlist of the Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts in the Library of the Wellcome Institute for the History of Medicine. Vol. 1. London: Wellcome Institute for the History of Medicine, 1985.


g.

Glossary

Types of attestation for names and terms of the corresponding source language

AS

Attested in source text

This term is attested in a manuscript used as a source for this translation.

AO

Attested in other text

This term is attested in other manuscripts with a parallel or similar context.

AD

Attested in dictionary

This term is attested in dictionaries matching Tibetan to the corresponding language.

AA

Approximate attestation

The attestation of this name is approximate. It is based on other names where the relationship between the Tibetan and source language is attested in dictionaries or other manuscripts.

RP

Reconstruction from Tibetan phonetic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the Tibetan phonetic rendering of the term.

RS

Reconstruction from Tibetan semantic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the semantics of the Tibetan translation.

SU

Source unspecified

This term has been supplied from an unspecified source, which most often is a widely trusted dictionary.

g.­1

Abhedyā

Wylie:
  • mi phyed ma
Tibetan:
  • མི་ཕྱེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhedyā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 6.­77
  • n.­1252
g.­2

Acalaceṭa

Wylie:
  • mi g.yo mgon
Tibetan:
  • མི་གཡོ་མགོན།
Sanskrit:
  • acalaceṭa

“Servant Acala,” or “Immovable Servant/Helper,” seems to be an epithet of Acala/Caṇḍamahāroṣaṇa; commentaries describe him as an emanation of Vairocana.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­331
g.­3

activity family

Wylie:
  • las kyi rigs
Tibetan:
  • ལས་ཀྱི་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • karmakula

One of the five buddha families.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­47
  • 1.­151
  • 3.­121
  • g.­290
g.­9

Amṛtavilokinī

Wylie:
  • a mra ta bi lo ki ni
Tibetan:
  • ཨ་མྲ་ཏ་བི་ལོ་ཀི་ནི།
Sanskrit:
  • amṛtavilokinī

In the Sampuṭodbhava, this deity is invoked to help obtain a son.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­203
g.­10

Ananta

Wylie:
  • mtha’ yas
Tibetan:
  • མཐའ་ཡས།
Sanskrit:
  • ananta

One of the eight nāga kings.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­353-354
  • n.­814
g.­13

anunāsika

Wylie:
  • thig le
Tibetan:
  • ཐིག་ལེ།
Sanskrit:
  • anunāsika

The symbol denoting the nasalization of a Sanskrit vowel, comprised of a dot above a crescent.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­79
  • 5.­61
  • 8.­78
  • 9.­15
  • n.­140
  • g.­39
g.­15

apasmāra

Wylie:
  • brjed byed
  • rjed byed
Tibetan:
  • བརྗེད་བྱེད།
  • རྗེད་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • apasmāra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings believed to cause epilepsy, fits, and loss of memory. As their name suggests‍—the Skt. apasmāra literally means “without memory” and the Tib. brjed byed means “causing forgetfulness”‍—they are defined by the condition they cause in affected humans, and the term can refer to any nonhuman being that causes such conditions, whether a bhūta, a piśāca, or other.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­46
  • 8.­149
g.­16

apsaras

Wylie:
  • lha’i bu mo
Tibetan:
  • ལྷའི་བུ་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • apsaras

A member of the class of celestial female beings of great beauty.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­139
  • 7.­154
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­27
  • g.­232
  • g.­295
g.­19

Arka

Wylie:
  • nyi ma
Tibetan:
  • ཉི་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • arka
  • sūrya

A Hindu god (personification of the sun).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­171
  • n.­468
g.­20

aspiration for awakening

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi sems
  • byang chub sems
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་སེམས།
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhicitta

The wish to attain awakening for the sake of all sentient beings; a luminous “seed” moving inside the channels; the Sanskrit and Tibetan terms are also used to denote semen.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­129
  • g.­41
g.­23

auxiliary chandoha

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i ts+tshan do ha
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་ཙྪན་དོ་ཧ།
Sanskrit:
  • upachandoha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­51
  • g.­111
  • g.­132
g.­24

auxiliary charnel ground

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i dur khrod
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་དུར་ཁྲོད།
Sanskrit:
  • upaśmāśana

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­11
  • 5.­13
  • 5.­18
  • 6.­56
  • g.­148
  • g.­179
  • g.­302
  • g.­352
g.­25

auxiliary kṣetra

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i zhing
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་ཞིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • upakṣetra

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­50
  • n.­221
  • g.­143
  • g.­297
g.­26

auxiliary melāpaka

Wylie:
  • nye ’du ba
  • nye ba’i ’du ba
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་འདུ་བ།
  • ཉེ་བའི་འདུ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • upamelāpaka

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­10
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­54
  • g.­255
  • g.­285
g.­27

auxiliary pīlava

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i ’thung gcod
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་འཐུང་གཅོད།
Sanskrit:
  • upapīlava

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­13
  • n.­222
  • g.­137
  • g.­364
g.­28

auxiliary pīṭha

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • upapīṭha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­48
  • n.­329
  • g.­72
  • g.­100
  • g.­170
  • g.­233
g.­30

Bālā

Wylie:
  • stobs
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས།
Sanskrit:
  • bālā

One of the five goddesses personifying the five “hooks of gnosis.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­36
  • n.­542
g.­32

bhaga

Wylie:
  • bha ga
Tibetan:
  • བྷ་ག
Sanskrit:
  • bhaga

The female genital organ, in this and other tantric texts. Other meanings include “good fortune,” “happiness,” and “majesty”; the term forms the root of the word bhagavān, Blessed One; see also 1.­163 et seq.

Located in 26 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­37
  • 1.­56
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­163-165
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­82
  • 2.­140
  • 2.­157
  • 2.­159
  • 2.­201
  • 6.­138
  • 6.­161
  • 7.­65
  • 7.­201
  • 7.­274
  • 7.­278
  • n.­54
  • n.­303
  • n.­729
  • n.­738
  • n.­1305
  • g.­200
g.­33

Bhairava

Wylie:
  • ’jigs byed
Tibetan:
  • འཇིགས་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • bhairava

A wrathful form of Śiva.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­127
  • 7.­283
  • 9.­14
  • n.­758
g.­37

bhūmi

Wylie:
  • sa
Tibetan:
  • ས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūmi

See “bodhisattva level.”

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­16-18
  • n.­227
  • g.­42
g.­39

bindu

Wylie:
  • thig le
Tibetan:
  • ཐིག་ལེ།
Sanskrit:
  • bindu

A drop (as of liquids); a “drop” of concentrated energy in the channels of the subtle body; the shape of a drop with a small protuberance above visualized above mantric syllables as part of the anunāsika (the nasal mark).

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­164
  • n.­212
  • n.­243
  • n.­1001
g.­41

bodhicitta

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi sems
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་སེམས།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhicitta

In normative Mahāyāna doctrine, bodhicitta refers to the aspiration for awakening, in both its relative and absolute aspects. In tantric thought it frequently refers to semen in the context of its generation and manipulation in sexual yogic rites.

Located in 48 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­26
  • 1.­36
  • 1.­64
  • 1.­85
  • 1.­88
  • 1.­93
  • 1.­104
  • 1.­159
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­31
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­62
  • 2.­64
  • 2.­85
  • 3.­129-130
  • 5.­49
  • 6.­9-10
  • 6.­101
  • 6.­108
  • 6.­110-111
  • 6.­136
  • 6.­141
  • 6.­177
  • 9.­6
  • n.­242-243
  • n.­291
  • n.­302
  • n.­310
  • n.­313
  • n.­325
  • n.­333
  • n.­335
  • n.­355
  • n.­359
  • n.­373
  • n.­400
  • n.­533
  • n.­802
  • n.­997-998
  • n.­1001
  • n.­1084
  • n.­1088
  • n.­1090
g.­42

bodhisattva level

Wylie:
  • sa
Tibetan:
  • ས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūmi

Ground; level; also the level of realization, in particular that of a bodhisattva. Also rendered here as “bhūmi.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­83
  • 6.­44
  • g.­37
  • g.­125
g.­43

bola

Wylie:
  • bo la
  • bo l+la
Tibetan:
  • བོ་ལ།
  • བོ་ལླ།
Sanskrit:
  • bola

A code word for the male sexual organ. Taken literally, refers to “gum myrrh.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­41
  • 6.­148
  • 6.­176
  • n.­294
  • n.­543
g.­45

caitya

Wylie:
  • mchod rten
Tibetan:
  • མཆོད་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • caitya
  • stūpa

A holy monument enshrining relics, usually in a shape that represents the five elements.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­108
  • 5.­122
  • 7.­194
  • n.­659
  • n.­1974
g.­48

cāṇḍāla

Wylie:
  • gdol pa
Tibetan:
  • གདོལ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • cāṇḍāla
  • caṇḍāla

An outcaste or a member of the lowest (and despised) castes in Indian society.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­240
  • 7.­242
g.­55

Caurī

Wylie:
  • chom rkun ma
Tibetan:
  • ཆོམ་རྐུན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • caurī

One of the female deities in the retinue of Hevajra.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­120
  • 3.­22
  • 3.­29
  • 3.­95
  • 7.­133
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­141
  • 7.­143-144
  • 8.­126
  • 8.­138
g.­57

chandoha

Wylie:
  • ts+tshan do
  • tshan do
  • tshan do ha
Tibetan:
  • ཙྪན་དོ།
  • ཚན་དོ།
  • ཚན་དོ་ཧ།
Sanskrit:
  • chandoha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­51
  • n.­1583
  • g.­127
  • g.­153
g.­58

charnel ground

Wylie:
  • dur khrod
Tibetan:
  • དུར་ཁྲོད།
Sanskrit:
  • śmāśana

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 41 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­129
  • 3.­166
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­37
  • 5.­4
  • 5.­11
  • 5.­13
  • 5.­18
  • 5.­126
  • 5.­134
  • 5.­159
  • 6.­55
  • 7.­13
  • 7.­17
  • 7.­47
  • 7.­65
  • 7.­105
  • 7.­114
  • 7.­116
  • 7.­172
  • 7.­186
  • 7.­194
  • 7.­198
  • 7.­247
  • 7.­281
  • 7.­339
  • 7.­355
  • 8.­125
  • 8.­142
  • 9.­46
  • 9.­108
  • n.­184
  • n.­291
  • n.­525
  • n.­711
  • g.­87
  • g.­190
  • g.­222
  • g.­267
  • g.­289
  • g.­300
g.­59

chosen deity

Wylie:
  • rang gi ’dod pa’i lha
Tibetan:
  • རང་གི་འདོད་པའི་ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • sveṣṭadevatā
  • iṣṭadevatā

A sambhogakāya deity to which the practitioner has a samaya commitment, commonly known by the students of Tibetan Buddhism as yidam.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­97
  • 3.­87
  • 5.­153
  • 7.­58
  • 8.­30
g.­60

consort

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya
  • rig ma
  • shes rab
  • btsun mo
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
  • རིག་མ།
  • ཤེས་རབ།
  • བཙུན་མོ།
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā
  • vidyā
  • prajñā
  • yoṣitā
  • upāya

The pair of the deity or practitioner in sexual yoga. See “consort (female)” and “consort (male).”

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • 1.­166
  • 2.­99
  • 2.­101
  • 5.­152
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­138
  • 7.­242
  • 8.­61
  • 9.­47
  • 9.­117
  • n.­70
  • n.­91
  • n.­182
  • n.­184
  • n.­294
  • n.­1128
  • n.­1130
g.­61

consort (female)

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya
  • rig ma
  • shes rab
  • btsun mo
  • dga’ ma
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
  • རིག་མ།
  • ཤེས་རབ།
  • བཙུན་མོ།
  • དགའ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā
  • vidyā
  • prajñā
  • yoṣitā
  • rati

The female element of the coupling pair in sexual yoga. In this translation the term “consort” has been used to render different terms with slighty different concepts of the female consort, the most important being mudrā, vidyā, and prajñā. Mudrā emphasizes the symbolic form of the female consort, while vidyā and prajñā emphasize the wisdom, or insight, aspect that the female principle embodies (see also “wisdom consort”).

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­44
  • 1.­101-102
  • 2.­13
  • 2.­18
  • 2.­31-32
  • 2.­38
  • 2.­101
  • 2.­141
  • 9.­84-85
  • 10.­6
  • 10.­20
  • n.­101
  • g.­60
  • g.­117
  • g.­186
  • g.­213
  • g.­261
  • g.­358
  • g.­368
g.­62

consort (male)

Wylie:
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • upāya

The male element of the coupling pair in sexual yoga. See “skillful means.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­38
  • g.­60
  • g.­270
g.­66

Cūṣiṇī

Wylie:
  • ’jib byed ma
Tibetan:
  • འཇིབ་བྱེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • cūṣiṇī

One of the four guardian goddesses who can be indicated to a fellow practitioner by her pledge sign.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­74-75
  • 7.­11
g.­67

ḍāka

Wylie:
  • dpa’ bo
Tibetan:
  • དཔའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ḍāka

Covers a wide range of meanings‍—in general a male being, not necessarily benevolent, ranging from a powerful spirit to a retinue deity in a maṇḍala.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­2
  • 8.­149
  • 10.­56
  • n.­123
  • n.­302
g.­68

ḍākinī

Wylie:
  • mkha’ ’gro ma
Tibetan:
  • མཁའ་འགྲོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • ḍākinī

Covers a wide range of meanings‍—in general a female being, not necessarily benevolent, ranging from a powerful spirit to a retinue deity in a maṇḍala. Also the name of the royal goddess in the east, see “Ḍākinī.”

Located in 68 passages in the translation:

  • i.­14
  • 1.­101-102
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­69
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­21
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­40
  • 5.­124
  • 6.­38
  • 6.­56-58
  • 6.­79
  • 6.­88
  • 6.­114
  • 6.­133
  • 6.­144
  • 6.­146
  • 7.­10
  • 7.­17
  • 7.­142-143
  • 7.­217
  • 7.­225
  • 7.­234
  • 8.­9
  • 8.­63
  • 8.­142-143
  • 8.­149
  • 9.­52
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­56
  • n.­37
  • n.­123
  • n.­200
  • n.­323
  • n.­330
  • n.­340-342
  • n.­351
  • n.­615
  • n.­683
  • n.­695
  • n.­1078
  • n.­1552
  • g.­6
  • g.­11
  • g.­36
  • g.­49
  • g.­63
  • g.­99
  • g.­123
  • g.­139
  • g.­141
  • g.­151
  • g.­152
  • g.­205
  • g.­238
  • g.­242
  • g.­319
  • g.­357
g.­69

Ḍākinī

Wylie:
  • mkha’ ’gro ma
Tibetan:
  • མཁའ་འགྲོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • ḍākinī

One of the four guardian goddesses who can be indicated to a fellow practitioner by her pledge sign.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­70
  • 7.­13
  • g.­68
g.­71

ḍamaru

Wylie:
  • cang te’u
Tibetan:
  • ཅང་ཏེའུ།
Sanskrit:
  • ḍamaru

A small hand drum.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­122
  • 2.­147
  • 3.­22
  • 5.­160
  • 7.­280
  • 7.­311
  • 7.­337
  • 9.­105
  • n.­289
  • n.­1108
g.­73

Dharma

Wylie:
  • chos
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term dharma conveys ten different meanings, according to Vasubandhu’s Vyākhyā­yukti. The primary meanings are as follows: the doctrine taught by the Buddha (Dharma); the ultimate reality underlying and expressed through the Buddha’s teaching (Dharma); the trainings that the Buddha’s teaching stipulates (dharmas); the various awakened qualities or attainments acquired through practicing and realizing the Buddha’s teaching (dharmas); qualities or aspects more generally, i.e., phenomena or phenomenal attributes (dharmas); and mental objects (dharmas).

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­68-69
  • 1.­167
  • 2.­47
  • 3.­117
  • 3.­120
  • 4.­42
  • 5.­18
  • 5.­109
  • 6.­156
  • 7.­140
  • 7.­194
  • 8.­31
  • 8.­35
  • 9.­8
  • 9.­25
  • 9.­80
  • 9.­84
  • 10.­34
  • 10.­44
  • n.­844
  • g.­91
g.­75

dharmadhātu

Wylie:
  • chos kyi dbyings
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་དབྱིངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmadhātu

The “sphere of phenomena,” a totality of things as they really are.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • n.­307
  • n.­844
  • n.­993
  • g.­274
  • g.­291
g.­78

Dīpinī

Wylie:
  • mar me ma
Tibetan:
  • མར་མེ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • dīpinī
  • dipinī

One of the goddesses invited to partake in the oblation offering; one of the four guardian goddesses who can be indicated to a fellow practitioner by her pledge sign.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­72
  • 7.­10
  • 9.­50
g.­81

Drokmi Śākya Yeshé

Wylie:
  • ’brog mi shAkya ye shes
Tibetan:
  • འབྲོག་མི་ཤཱཀྱ་ཡེ་ཤེས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

992 or 993 to 1043 or 1072; Tibetan translator (of an early phase of the later translation period) and important figure in the Lamdré (lam ’bras) lineage.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­22
  • c.­1
  • g.­95
g.­85

earth boa

Wylie:
  • sbrul gdong gnyis pa
Tibetan:
  • སྦྲུལ་གདོང་གཉིས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • dvimukhāhi

“Two-faced snake.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­37
g.­86

enthralling

Wylie:
  • dbang
  • dbang du bya ba
  • dbang du byed pa
Tibetan:
  • དབང་།
  • དབང་དུ་བྱ་བ།
  • དབང་དུ་བྱེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaśya
  • vaśīkaraṇa

The activity or the magical act of enthralling.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­163
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­22-23
  • 7.­99
  • 7.­106-109
  • 7.­113
  • 7.­222
  • 7.­242
  • 7.­266-267
  • 7.­271
  • 7.­273
  • 8.­42
  • 8.­44
  • 8.­53
  • n.­576
  • n.­600
  • g.­284
g.­87

five mudrās

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya lnga
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcamudrā

The five accoutrements worn by wrathful deities, associated with charnel grounds; they are the diadem (for some female deities this is the choker), the earrings, the necklace, the wrist bracelets and the waist chain.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­97
  • 7.­299
g.­93

gaṇacakra feast

Wylie:
  • tshogs kyi dkyil ’khor
Tibetan:
  • ཚོགས་ཀྱི་དཀྱིལ་འཁོར།
Sanskrit:
  • gaṇacakra

A ritual feast offered to the deities and all beings in the three realms.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­160
  • 8.­59
  • 9.­106
  • 9.­117
g.­94

Gaurī

Wylie:
  • dkar mo
Tibetan:
  • དཀར་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • gaurī

One of the female deities in the retinue of Hevajra.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­120
  • 3.­20-21
  • 3.­29-30
  • 3.­86
  • 3.­92
  • 3.­94-95
  • 3.­164
  • 7.­27
  • 7.­133
  • 7.­135-136
  • 7.­139
  • 8.­125
  • 8.­136
  • 8.­138
g.­95

Gayādhara

Wylie:
  • sprin ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • སྤྲིན་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • gayādhara

994–1043; Indian (possibly Bengali) paṇḍita who visited Tibet three times; teacher of Drokmi Śākya Yeshé; a complex personality and a key figure in the transmission to Tibet of the Hevajra materials later incorporated in the Lamdré (lam ’bras) tradition.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­22
  • c.­1
g.­97

Ghasmarī

Wylie:
  • g+ha sma rI
  • g+hasma rI
Tibetan:
  • གྷ་སྨ་རཱི།
  • གྷསྨ་རཱི།
Sanskrit:
  • ghasmarī

One of the female deities in the retinue of Hevajra.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­121
  • 3.­27
  • 3.­29
  • 3.­95
  • 7.­133
  • 8.­131
  • 8.­138
g.­101

graha

Wylie:
  • gza’
Tibetan:
  • གཟའ།
Sanskrit:
  • graha

A demon that causes an eclipse; a spirit that causes possession; a planet.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­294
g.­106

hearer

Wylie:
  • nyan thos
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvaka

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Sanskrit term śrāvaka, and the Tibetan nyan thos, both derived from the verb “to hear,” are usually defined as “those who hear the teaching from the Buddha and make it heard to others.” Primarily this refers to those disciples of the Buddha who aspire to attain the state of an arhat seeking their own liberation and nirvāṇa. They are the practitioners of the first turning of the wheel of the Dharma on the four noble truths, who realize the suffering inherent in saṃsāra and focus on understanding that there is no independent self. By conquering afflicted mental states (kleśa), they liberate themselves, attaining first the stage of stream enterers at the path of seeing, followed by the stage of once-returners who will be reborn only one more time, and then the stage of non-returners who will no longer be reborn into the desire realm. The final goal is to become an arhat. These four stages are also known as the “four results of spiritual practice.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­9
  • 1.­20
  • 2.­88
  • 6.­112
  • 7.­2
  • 8.­108
  • n.­894
g.­107

heruka

Wylie:
  • he ru ka
  • khrag ’thung
Tibetan:
  • ཧེ་རུ་ཀ
  • ཁྲག་འཐུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • heruka

The wrathful buddha personifying the true nature of all forms and all the sensory fields and elements; a wrathful deity of the vīra type; also an epithet applied to some wrathful deities, especially Hevajra and Saṃvara.

Located in 53 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • i.­24
  • 2.­42
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­125
  • 2.­131
  • 3.­1-2
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­9
  • 3.­36
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­38
  • 5.­78-79
  • 5.­151
  • 5.­161
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­65
  • 6.­95
  • 6.­142
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­217
  • 8.­124
  • 8.­135
  • 8.­142
  • 9.­32
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­115
  • n.­123
  • n.­148
  • n.­735-736
  • n.­928
  • n.­1078
  • n.­2126
  • g.­5
  • g.­35
  • g.­64
  • g.­105
  • g.­108
  • g.­110
  • g.­168
  • g.­191
  • g.­206
  • g.­250
  • g.­251
  • g.­265
  • g.­280
  • g.­286
  • g.­354
g.­110

Hevajra

Wylie:
  • kye’i rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • ཀྱེའི་རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • hevajra

A wrathful deity of the heruka type.

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • i.­24
  • i.­28
  • i.­32
  • 3.­6
  • 7.­349-350
  • 7.­353
  • 8.­140-141
  • app.­8
  • n.­97
  • n.­219
  • n.­288
  • n.­378
  • n.­387
  • n.­394-396
  • n.­448
  • n.­490
  • n.­1096
  • g.­49
  • g.­55
  • g.­80
  • g.­94
  • g.­95
  • g.­97
  • g.­107
  • g.­225
  • g.­256
  • g.­327
  • g.­356
g.­112

homa

Wylie:
  • sbyin sreg
Tibetan:
  • སྦྱིན་སྲེག
Sanskrit:
  • homa

An oblation offered into a ritual fire; the repeated act of casting an offering into the fire, where each throw is accompanied by a single repetition of the mantra.

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­165
  • 7.­99-100
  • 7.­102
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­127
  • 7.­227
  • 7.­231
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­242-246
  • 7.­248
  • 7.­270-271
  • 10.­37
  • n.­706
  • n.­708
  • n.­713
  • n.­717
  • n.­725
  • n.­727
g.­114

Hūṁkāra

Wylie:
  • hUM mdzad
Tibetan:
  • ཧཱུཾ་མཛད།
Sanskrit:
  • hūṁkāra

The name of one of the wrathful forms of Vajrapāṇi; in the Sampuṭodbhava he is also referred to as Krodhavijaya or simply Krodha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­234
g.­115

Indra

Wylie:
  • dbang po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • indra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The lord of the Trāyastriṃśa heaven on the summit of Mount Sumeru. As one of the eight guardians of the directions, Indra guards the eastern quarter. In Buddhist sūtras, he is a disciple of the Buddha and protector of the Dharma and its practitioners. He is often referred to by the epithets Śatakratu, Śakra, and Kauśika.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­166
  • 3.­171
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­146
  • 7.­53
  • 7.­187-188
  • 7.­190
  • 7.­275
  • 7.­278
  • 7.­328
  • n.­740
  • g.­241
g.­117

insight

Wylie:
  • shes rab
Tibetan:
  • ཤེས་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • prajñā

Direct cognition of reality; represented by and refers to the female consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 27 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­10
  • 1.­42
  • 1.­49
  • 1.­76
  • 1.­79
  • 1.­105-106
  • 1.­118
  • 1.­125
  • 1.­153-154
  • 1.­165
  • 1.­168
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­74-75
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­102
  • 6.­113
  • 9.­17
  • n.­5
  • n.­54
  • n.­82
  • n.­1006
  • g.­61
g.­120

Jambhanī

Wylie:
  • dzam+b+ha ni
Tibetan:
  • ཛམྦྷ་ནི།
Sanskrit:
  • jambhanī

A goddess invoked to crush wayward beings.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­189
  • n.­639
g.­122

jewel family

Wylie:
  • rin chen gyi rigs
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་གྱི་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnakula

One of the five buddha families.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­47
  • 3.­119
  • 10.­12
  • g.­158
g.­124

jñānasattva

Wylie:
  • ye shes sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānasattva

The deity that merges with and empowers its form, the samayasattva, visualized by the practitioner.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­9
  • n.­1131
g.­126

kakkola

Wylie:
  • ka k+ko la
Tibetan:
  • ཀ་ཀྐོ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • kakkola

A code word for the female genital organ. Taken literally, refers to an aromatic plant and the perfume made from it.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­41
  • 6.­176
  • 6.­179
  • n.­294
g.­128

Kāliñjara

Wylie:
  • ka lany+dzi
Tibetan:
  • ཀ་ལཉྫི།
Sanskrit:
  • kāliñjara

Name of a country; inhabitant of this country.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­4
  • 7.­6
  • n.­414
g.­130

Kambojī

Wylie:
  • g.yo ldan ma
Tibetan:
  • གཡོ་ལྡན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • kambojī
  • kāmbojī

One of the goddesses invited to partake in the oblation offering; one of the four guardian goddesses who can be indicated to a fellow practitioner by her pledge sign.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­76
  • 7.­11
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­105
g.­135

karṣa

Wylie:
  • zho
Tibetan:
  • ཞོ།
Sanskrit:
  • karṣa

A unit of weight equal to either 176 or 280 grains troy.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­68
  • 7.­88
  • 7.­91
  • n.­564-565
  • n.­572
  • g.­203
g.­139

Khaṇḍarohā

Wylie:
  • dum skyes ma
Tibetan:
  • དུམ་སྐྱེས་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • khaṇḍaroha

One of the seven types of ḍākinīs.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­36
  • 7.­13
g.­140

khaṭvāṅga

Wylie:
  • khaT+wAM ga
Tibetan:
  • ཁཊྭཱཾ་ག
Sanskrit:
  • khaṭvāṅga

Iconographic or real implement in the form of a staff with a trident ending; it may have human skulls impaled on it.

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­128
  • 2.­146
  • 2.­200
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­28
  • 3.­49
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­58-59
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­172
  • 5.­156
  • 7.­202
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­280
  • 7.­311
  • 7.­337
  • 8.­126
  • 8.­141
  • 9.­51
  • n.­293
g.­141

khecarī

Wylie:
  • mkha’ spyod
Tibetan:
  • མཁའ་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • khecarī

A type of ḍākinī (literally, “sky traveller”).

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­96
  • 3.­102
  • 6.­48
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­150
  • 8.­139
  • n.­146
  • n.­1936
g.­144

Krodha

Wylie:
  • khro bo
Tibetan:
  • ཁྲོ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • krodha

“Wrath,” an epithet of some wrathful male deities, such as Vajrapāṇi.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­233
  • n.­694
  • n.­2282
  • g.­114
g.­145

Krodhavijaya

Wylie:
  • khro bo rnam par rgyal ba
Tibetan:
  • ཁྲོ་བོ་རྣམ་པར་རྒྱལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • krodhavijaya

An epithet of a wrathful form of Vajrapāṇi.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­233
  • 7.­235
  • g.­114
g.­146

kṣetra

Wylie:
  • zhing
Tibetan:
  • ཞིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣetra

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­49
  • g.­129
  • g.­197
g.­152

Lāmā

Wylie:
  • lA mA
Tibetan:
  • ལཱ་མཱ།
Sanskrit:
  • lāmā

One of the seven types of ḍākinīs.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­13
g.­157

liṅga

Wylie:
  • ling ga
Tibetan:
  • ལིང་ག
Sanskrit:
  • liṅga

The male sexual organ.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­82
  • 4.­67
  • 7.­201
  • 7.­278
g.­158

Locanā

Wylie:
  • spyan
  • spyan ma
Tibetan:
  • སྤྱན།
  • སྤྱན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • locanā

The chief goddess of the jewel family, personifying the true nature of the element of earth.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­146
  • 2.­194
  • 3.­151
  • 6.­166
  • 7.­134
  • 7.­154
  • 7.­242
  • 8.­122
  • 10.­13
  • n.­608
  • n.­610
  • n.­1055
g.­160

lotus

Wylie:
  • pad+ma
Tibetan:
  • པདྨ།
Sanskrit:
  • padma

The lotus flower or plant; metaphorically, the female genital organ.

Located in 142 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­51
  • 1.­103
  • 1.­134
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­147
  • 1.­149-150
  • 1.­152
  • 2.­27
  • 2.­31
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­101
  • 2.­118
  • 2.­135
  • 2.­141
  • 2.­147-148
  • 2.­168
  • 2.­171
  • 2.­177
  • 2.­191
  • 2.­200
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­207
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­26
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­142-144
  • 3.­148
  • 3.­159
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­26-27
  • 4.­43-44
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­27
  • 5.­33
  • 5.­35-36
  • 5.­49
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­130
  • 6.­8
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­70
  • 6.­97
  • 6.­101-102
  • 6.­122-125
  • 6.­137
  • 6.­140
  • 7.­6
  • 7.­9
  • 7.­65
  • 7.­68-69
  • 7.­74-75
  • 7.­80
  • 7.­83
  • 7.­112
  • 7.­129-130
  • 7.­161
  • 7.­164-165
  • 7.­171
  • 7.­177
  • 7.­181-183
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­195
  • 7.­207-208
  • 7.­216
  • 7.­221
  • 7.­225
  • 7.­248-249
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­275-276
  • 7.­294
  • 7.­300
  • 7.­327
  • 7.­329
  • 7.­338
  • 7.­348
  • 8.­5
  • 8.­8
  • 8.­16
  • 8.­18
  • 8.­22
  • 8.­25-26
  • 8.­41
  • 8.­50
  • 8.­60
  • 8.­86
  • 8.­91
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­4
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­34
  • 9.­60
  • 9.­70
  • 9.­101-102
  • 9.­119
  • n.­92
  • n.­98
  • n.­205
  • n.­208
  • n.­231
  • n.­237
  • n.­362
  • n.­374
  • n.­521
  • n.­536
  • n.­543
  • n.­549
  • n.­603
  • n.­633
  • n.­683
  • n.­714
  • n.­834
  • n.­845
  • n.­997
  • n.­1002
  • n.­1005
  • n.­1007
  • g.­261
  • g.­332
g.­161

lotus family

Wylie:
  • pad+ma’i rigs
Tibetan:
  • པདྨའི་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • padmakula

One of the five buddha families.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­47
  • 1.­150
  • 2.­190
  • 3.­120
  • 3.­143
  • 10.­13
  • g.­204
g.­162

Mahābala

Wylie:
  • stobs po che
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་པོ་ཆེ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahābala

One of the mantra deities.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­186
g.­164

Mahākoṣavatī

Wylie:
  • mdzod chen por gnas
Tibetan:
  • མཛོད་ཆེན་པོར་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • mahākoṣavatī
  • mahākośavatī

This appears to be an epithet of Paṇḍaravāsinī, the consort of Amitābha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­140
g.­166

Mahāpratisarā

Wylie:
  • ma hA pR ti sA re
Tibetan:
  • མ་ཧཱ་པཪ་ཏི་སཱ་རེ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāpratisarā

In the Sampuṭodbhava, this deity is invoked to help obtain a son.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­202
  • g.­173
  • g.­347
g.­168

Mahāsukhavajratejaḥ

Wylie:
  • ma hA su kha badzra te dzaH
Tibetan:
  • མ་ཧཱ་སུ་ཁ་བཛྲ་ཏེ་ཛཿ།
Sanskrit:
  • śūkarāsyātejaḥ

“Fire of Great Bliss,” a bahuvrīhi epithet addressing a heruka.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­343
  • n.­801
g.­172

Māmakī

Wylie:
  • mA ma kI
Tibetan:
  • མཱ་མ་ཀཱི།
Sanskrit:
  • māmakī

The chief goddess of the vajra family, personifying the true nature of the element of water.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­148
  • 2.­198
  • 3.­151
  • 6.­166
  • 7.­129
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­137-138
  • 7.­155
  • 8.­23
  • 10.­13
  • n.­1055
g.­173

Maṇidharī

Wylie:
  • ma Ni d+ha ri
Tibetan:
  • མ་ཎི་དྷ་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • maṇidharī

“Holder of Jewels,” an epithet of Mahāpratisarā.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­202
g.­176

Māra

Wylie:
  • bdud
Tibetan:
  • བདུད།
Sanskrit:
  • māra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Māra, literally “death” or “maker of death,” is the name of the deva who tried to prevent the Buddha from achieving awakening, the name given to the class of beings he leads, and also an impersonal term for the destructive forces that keep beings imprisoned in saṃsāra:

(1) As a deva, Māra is said to be the principal deity in the Heaven of Making Use of Others’ Emanations (paranirmitavaśavartin), the highest paradise in the desire realm. He famously attempted to prevent the Buddha’s awakening under the Bodhi tree‍—see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 21.1‍—and later sought many times to thwart the Buddha’s activity. In the sūtras, he often also creates obstacles to the progress of śrāvakas and bodhisattvas. (2) The devas ruled over by Māra are collectively called mārakāyika or mārakāyikadevatā, the “deities of Māra’s family or class.” In general, these māras too do not wish any being to escape from saṃsāra, but can also change their ways and even end up developing faith in the Buddha, as exemplified by Sārthavāha; see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 21.14 and 21.43. (3) The term māra can also be understood as personifying four defects that prevent awakening, called (i) the divine māra (devaputra­māra), which is the distraction of pleasures; (ii) the māra of Death (mṛtyumāra), which is having one’s life interrupted; (iii) the māra of the aggregates (skandhamāra), which is identifying with the five aggregates; and (iv) the māra of the afflictions (kleśamāra), which is being under the sway of the negative emotions of desire, hatred, and ignorance.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­131
  • 3.­12
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­331
  • 9.­8
  • 10.­34
  • n.­1144
  • n.­1167
g.­183

melāpaka

Wylie:
  • ’du ba
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • melāpaka

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­10
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­53
  • n.­1584
  • g.­102
  • g.­221
g.­184

Mohanī

Wylie:
  • mo ha ni
Tibetan:
  • མོ་ཧ་ནི།
Sanskrit:
  • mohanī

A goddess invoked to cause delusion.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­189
  • n.­640
g.­186

mudrā

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā

Seal; ritual hand gesture; female consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­44
  • 1.­61
  • 1.­131
  • 2.­97-98
  • 3.­25
  • 4.­11
  • 7.­28
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­281
  • 7.­327
  • 7.­338
  • 8.­142
  • n.­27
  • n.­531
  • n.­1045
  • n.­1217
  • g.­61
  • g.­299
g.­187

Mukundā

Wylie:
  • mu kun da
  • mu kun da ma
Tibetan:
  • མུ་ཀུན་ད།
  • མུ་ཀུན་ད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • mukundā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­188

Murajā

Wylie:
  • rdza rnga ma
Tibetan:
  • རྫ་རྔ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • murajā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­189

nāga

Wylie:
  • klu
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāga

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who live in subterranean aquatic environments, where they guard wealth and sometimes also teachings. Nāgas are associated with serpents and have a snakelike appearance. In Buddhist art and in written accounts, they are regularly portrayed as half human and half snake, and they are also said to have the ability to change into human form. Some nāgas are Dharma protectors, but they can also bring retribution if they are disturbed. They may likewise fight one another, wage war, and destroy the lands of others by causing lightning, hail, and flooding.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30
  • 3.­61
  • 7.­91
  • 7.­225
  • 7.­329
  • 7.­334
  • 7.­348
  • 7.­354
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­56
  • n.­555
  • n.­569
  • n.­571
  • n.­790
  • n.­816
  • n.­1149
  • g.­10
  • g.­260
g.­191

Nairātmyā

Wylie:
  • bdag med ma
Tibetan:
  • བདག་མེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • nairātmyā

“No-self”; Heruka’s consort personifying the absence of self.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­1
  • 3.­15
  • 3.­81
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­99
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­145
  • 6.­166
  • 6.­197
  • 6.­201
  • 8.­136
  • 8.­139
  • n.­147
  • n.­294
  • n.­325
  • n.­377
  • n.­2220
  • g.­294
g.­196

oblation

Wylie:
  • gtor ma
Tibetan:
  • གཏོར་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • bali

An offering of edibles to a deity or spirit.

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­124
  • 5.­132
  • 7.­99
  • 7.­121
  • 7.­245
  • 8.­148-149
  • 9.­31
  • 9.­60
  • 9.­69
  • g.­7
  • g.­14
  • g.­31
  • g.­38
  • g.­40
  • g.­53
  • g.­65
  • g.­78
  • g.­82
  • g.­98
  • g.­99
  • g.­112
  • g.­116
  • g.­121
  • g.­130
  • g.­154
  • g.­163
  • g.­192
  • g.­282
  • g.­296
  • g.­361
g.­198

ostāraka

Wylie:
  • gnon po
Tibetan:
  • གནོན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ostāraka

A class of demonic beings.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­234
  • n.­695
g.­203

pala

Wylie:
  • srang
Tibetan:
  • སྲང་།
Sanskrit:
  • pala

A unit of weight equal to four karṣa.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­81
g.­204

Pāṇḍaravāsinī

Wylie:
  • gos dkar mo
Tibetan:
  • གོས་དཀར་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • pāṇḍaravāsinī

The chief goddess of the lotus family, personifying the true nature of the element of fire.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­151
  • 6.­166
  • 7.­242
  • 10.­13
  • n.­1055
g.­206

Parṇaśavarī

Wylie:
  • ri khrod ma shing lo can
Tibetan:
  • རི་ཁྲོད་མ་ཤིང་ལོ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • parṇaśavarī
  • parṇaśāvarī

One of the goddesses in the retinue of Heruka.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­166
  • 7.­291
  • 7.­296
  • 8.­146
  • 9.­74
  • n.­751
  • n.­754
  • n.­756
g.­207

Pātanī

Wylie:
  • ltung byed ma
Tibetan:
  • ལྟུང་བྱེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • pātanī

A deity personifying the true nature of the element of earth; a goddess invoked to cause downfall.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­80
  • 7.­189
  • n.­638
g.­211

pīlava

Wylie:
  • ’thung gcod
Tibetan:
  • འཐུང་གཅོད།
Sanskrit:
  • pīlava

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­12
  • n.­222-223
  • g.­103
  • g.­133
  • g.­136
  • g.­155
g.­212

pīṭha

Wylie:
  • gnas
Tibetan:
  • གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • pīṭha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­6
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­46
  • 6.­75
  • 6.­78
  • g.­17
  • g.­119
  • g.­171
  • g.­227
  • g.­301
g.­217

pratyāliḍha

Wylie:
  • g.yon brkyang ba
  • g.yon brkyang
Tibetan:
  • གཡོན་བརྐྱང་བ།
  • གཡོན་བརྐྱང་།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyāliḍha

Standing posture with the left leg outstretched and the right slightly bent.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­101
g.­220

preta

Wylie:
  • yi dwags
Tibetan:
  • ཡི་དྭགས།
Sanskrit:
  • preta

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the five or six classes of sentient beings, into which beings are born as the karmic fruition of past miserliness. As the term in Sanskrit means “the departed,” they are analogous to the ancestral spirits of Vedic tradition, the pitṛs, who starve without the offerings of descendants. It is also commonly translated as “hungry ghost” or “starving spirit,” as in the Chinese 餓鬼 e gui.

They are sometimes said to reside in the realm of Yama, but are also frequently described as roaming charnel grounds and other inhospitable or frightening places along with piśācas and other such beings. They are particularly known to suffer from great hunger and thirst and the inability to acquire sustenance. Detailed descriptions of their realm and experience, including a list of the thirty-six classes of pretas, can be found in The Application of Mindfulness of the Sacred Dharma, Toh 287, 2.­1281– 2.1482.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­170
  • 7.­234
  • 7.­300
  • 8.­149
  • n.­138
  • n.­758
g.­223

principle

Wylie:
  • de nyid
Tibetan:
  • དེ་ཉིད།
Sanskrit:
  • tattva

Literally “thatness”‍—in the general sense it is the true nature or reality of things; in a ritual sense (as, for example, “the principle of the bell”), it is the principle (in this case wisdom) that has become in the ritual the nature of the bell.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­244
  • 8.­1-3
  • 8.­10-12
  • 8.­38
  • 8.­52
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­58
  • 9.­34
  • 9.­61
  • n.­708
  • n.­713
  • n.­802
  • n.­995
  • n.­1031
  • g.­61
  • g.­249
g.­225

Pukkasī

Wylie:
  • puk+ka sI
Tibetan:
  • པུཀྐ་སཱི།
Sanskrit:
  • pukkasī

One of the female deities in the retinue of Hevajra.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­121
  • 3.­5
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­29
  • 3.­95
  • 7.­148
  • 8.­129
  • 8.­137
  • n.­1055
g.­228

queen

Wylie:
  • btsun mo
Tibetan:
  • བཙུན་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • yoṣitā

In Tibetan, btsun mo is an honorific term for a woman of rank, also understood to mean lady, queen, or consort.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­164-165
  • 6.­161
g.­232

Rambhā

Wylie:
  • dga’ bzang
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • rambhā

One of the apsarases.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­154
g.­236

Rudra

Wylie:
  • drag po
Tibetan:
  • དྲག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • rudra

A Hindu deity.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­171
  • 7.­278
  • 8.­142
  • 9.­47
  • 10.­24
  • n.­182
g.­237

rudrākṣa

Wylie:
  • ru drAk+Sha
Tibetan:
  • རུ་དྲཱཀྵ།
Sanskrit:
  • rudrākṣa

These seeds are commonly used as rosary beads.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­256
  • 8.­43
g.­240

sage

Wylie:
  • drang srong
Tibetan:
  • དྲང་སྲོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛṣi

Sage, seer; it seems that this word can also denote a class of semi-divine beings.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­169
  • 4.­1
  • 7.­253
  • 7.­257
  • 10.­52
  • 10.­54
  • n.­1182
g.­241

Śakra

Wylie:
  • brgya byin
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱ་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • śakra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The lord of the gods in the Heaven of the Thirty-Three (trāyastriṃśa). Alternatively known as Indra, the deity that is called “lord of the gods” dwells on the summit of Mount Sumeru and wields the thunderbolt. The Tibetan translation brgya byin (meaning “one hundred sacrifices”) is based on an etymology that śakra is an abbreviation of śata-kratu, one who has performed a hundred sacrifices. Each world with a central Sumeru has a Śakra. Also known by other names such as Kauśika, Devendra, and Śacipati.

In this text:

See also “Indra.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­322
  • 10.­24
  • g.­115
g.­244

samaya

Wylie:
  • dam tshig
Tibetan:
  • དམ་ཚིག
Sanskrit:
  • samaya

The bond between the practitioner and the deity, and also between the master and the pupil, forged at the time of an initiation.

Located in 42 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­162
  • 2.­7-8
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­33
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­97
  • 2.­101
  • 3.­119
  • 5.­91
  • 5.­112
  • 5.­121-122
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­148
  • 6.­14
  • 7.­243
  • 8.­149
  • 8.­159
  • 9.­74
  • 9.­87
  • 9.­91
  • 9.­106
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­48-50
  • 10.­53-54
  • n.­64
  • n.­68
  • n.­100
  • n.­277
  • n.­609
  • n.­852
  • n.­1116
  • n.­1130
  • n.­1178-1180
  • n.­1185
  • g.­59
g.­245

samayasattva

Wylie:
  • dam tshig sems dpa
Tibetan:
  • དམ་ཚིག་སེམས་དཔ།
Sanskrit:
  • samayasattva

The form of the deity generated and visualized by the practitioner.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­90
  • n.­1077
  • n.­1097-1098
  • n.­1131
  • g.­124
g.­247

sambhogakāya

Wylie:
  • longs sku
Tibetan:
  • ལོངས་སྐུ།
Sanskrit:
  • sambhogakāya

“Body of bliss,” one of the three bodies of the Buddha.

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5-6
  • 2.­62
  • 6.­120
  • 6.­125
  • 6.­130
  • 6.­137-138
  • 6.­150
  • 6.­152-154
  • 6.­157
  • 6.­199
  • n.­374
  • n.­383
  • g.­59
  • g.­291
  • g.­310
  • g.­334
  • g.­337
  • g.­342
  • g.­346
g.­249

sampuṭa

Wylie:
  • yang dag par sbyor ba
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པར་སྦྱོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sampuṭa

Sexual union perceived as the union of wisdom and skillful means; space between two concave surfaces; the principle of sampuṭa personified; an epithet of Vajrasattva/Saṃvara.

See also i.­10.

Located in 53 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2-4
  • i.­6-10
  • i.­12-21
  • i.­23-27
  • i.­29-33
  • i.­37-38
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­8-10
  • 1.­146
  • 4.­22
  • 6.­189
  • 9.­76
  • 9.­93-94
  • app.­3
  • app.­7-8
  • n.­4
  • n.­6-7
  • n.­204
  • n.­263
  • n.­387
  • n.­586
  • n.­754
  • n.­866
  • n.­905
g.­250

Saṃvara

Wylie:
  • bde ba’i mchog
  • bde mchog
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བའི་མཆོག
  • བདེ་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • saṃvara
  • śaṃvara

A wrathful deity of the heruka type.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12-14
  • i.­24
  • i.­37
  • 1.­102-103
  • 2.­105
  • 6.­191
  • n.­404
  • n.­408
  • g.­70
  • g.­107
  • g.­167
  • g.­249
g.­259

self-consecration

Wylie:
  • rang byin blabs pa
Tibetan:
  • རང་བྱིན་བླབས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • svādhiṣṭhāna

This is a consecration of oneself (in the Sanskrit compound, the word “self” is in a genitive case relationship with “consecration”).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­7
  • 6.­1
g.­260

Śeṣa

Wylie:
  • —
Tibetan:
  • —
Sanskrit:
  • śeṣa

One of the eight nāga kings.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­348
g.­264

siddhi

Wylie:
  • dngos grub
Tibetan:
  • དངོས་གྲུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • siddhi

Accomplishment in general; supernatural power, especially, one of the eight magical powers.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121
  • 1.­145
  • 1.­168
  • 2.­97-98
  • 2.­159
  • 2.­168
  • 7.­340
  • n.­1117
  • n.­1401
g.­267

Sindhu

Wylie:
  • sin dhu
Tibetan:
  • སིན་དྷུ།
Sanskrit:
  • sindhu

One of the charnel grounds.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­11
  • 6.­55
  • 6.­91
  • 7.­68
g.­270

skillful means

Wylie:
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • upāya

Means and methods available to realized beings; represented by and refers to the male consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • i.­12
  • i.­15
  • 1.­9
  • 1.­42
  • 1.­69
  • 1.­106
  • 1.­153-154
  • 1.­168
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­102
  • 2.­116
  • 3.­91
  • 3.­172
  • 6.­174
  • 8.­30
  • 9.­17
  • 10.­39
  • 10.­41
  • n.­5
  • n.­289
  • n.­610
  • g.­62
  • g.­249
g.­271

skull

Wylie:
  • thod
Tibetan:
  • ཐོད།
Sanskrit:
  • yogapātra
  • kapāla

The vault or calvaria of a human skull used as a cup held by some wrathful deities, often filled with blood; or a skull cup used as a ritual implement.

Located in 77 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­128
  • 2.­132
  • 2.­137-138
  • 2.­141
  • 2.­143
  • 2.­145-149
  • 2.­151
  • 2.­186-187
  • 2.­189
  • 2.­191-193
  • 2.­195-200
  • 2.­202
  • 2.­204
  • 2.­206-207
  • 3.­13
  • 3.­19
  • 3.­21-28
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­103
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­172
  • 4.­22
  • 4.­38
  • 5.­125
  • 5.­158
  • 6.­115
  • 7.­6
  • 7.­29
  • 7.­33
  • 7.­65
  • 7.­172
  • 7.­221
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­278
  • 7.­281
  • 7.­299
  • 7.­302
  • 7.­311
  • 7.­337
  • 8.­125-127
  • 9.­44
  • 9.­51
  • 9.­75
  • 9.­83
  • 9.­101-102
  • 9.­118
  • n.­132
  • n.­139
  • n.­462
  • n.­742
  • n.­1030
  • n.­1094
  • g.­140
g.­272

Snehavajrā

Wylie:
  • rdo rje sdug pa
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་སྡུག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • snehavajrā

One of the four retinue goddesses of Mahāsukhavajra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­342
g.­273

source of phenomena

Wylie:
  • chos kyi ’byung gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་འབྱུང་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmodaya

The universal matrix represented as a triangle or two interlocking triangles; in the tantric viśuddhi (pure correspondences) system, it corresponds to the triangular area between a woman’s legs.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­133
  • 1.­165
  • 3.­83
  • 6.­3
  • n.­364
  • n.­603
  • n.­738
  • g.­336
g.­274

sphere of phenomena

Wylie:
  • chos kyi dbyings
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་དབྱིངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmadhātu

See “dharmadhātu.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­31
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­104
  • 6.­17
  • 8.­48
  • 9.­12
  • n.­844
  • g.­75
g.­277

Stambhanī

Wylie:
  • staM b+ha ni
Tibetan:
  • སྟཾ་བྷ་ནི།
Sanskrit:
  • stambhanī

A goddess invoked to immobilize wayward beings.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­189
  • n.­641
g.­284

summoning

Wylie:
  • dgug pa
Tibetan:
  • དགུག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ākarṣaṇa

The magical act of bringing a person or a being into one’s presence; it is related to the activity of enthralling.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­21
  • 7.­23-24
  • 7.­106
  • 7.­108-109
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­330
  • 8.­13
  • 8.­159
  • 9.­104
  • n.­576
  • n.­697
  • n.­1045
  • n.­1113
g.­289

tāṇḍava

Wylie:
  • rol mo
  • gar
Tibetan:
  • རོལ་མོ།
  • གར།
Sanskrit:
  • tāṇḍava

The wild dance of wrathful male deities associated with the charnel ground.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­13
  • 7.­327
  • 7.­339
g.­290

Tārā

Wylie:
  • sgrol ma
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲོལ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • tārā

Female bodhisattva of compassion; the chief goddess of the activity family, personifying the true nature of the element wind; one of the five goddesses personifying the five “hooks of gnosis.”

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­152
  • 2.­168
  • 2.­170
  • 2.­206
  • 3.­151
  • 6.­166
  • 7.­141
  • 7.­157
  • 7.­161
  • 7.­179
  • 7.­224-225
  • 7.­242
  • 7.­274
  • 7.­336
  • 7.­340
  • 9.­36
  • 9.­74
  • 9.­98
  • 10.­13
  • n.­793
  • n.­1055
  • g.­254
g.­291

tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tathāgata

“One gone into thatness” or “one come from thatness,” “thatness” being the nature of dharmadhātu, the empty essence imbued with wisdom and compassion; the term may refer to any tathāgata (either human or the celestial sambhogakāya), or to Buddha Śākyamuni, in which case it is capitalized (the Tathāgata).

Located in 57 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­48-50
  • 1.­94
  • 1.­104
  • 1.­108-109
  • 1.­111
  • 1.­164-166
  • 2.­106
  • 2.­109
  • 2.­130
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­143-144
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­106
  • 6.­60
  • 6.­166
  • 6.­184
  • 7.­58-60
  • 7.­146
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­242
  • 7.­272
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­296
  • 8.­34
  • 8.­129
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­29-30
  • 9.­53
  • 9.­71
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­45
  • 10.­56
  • n.­40
  • n.­112
  • n.­331
  • n.­692
  • n.­728
  • n.­756
  • n.­821
  • n.­1024
  • n.­1031
  • n.­1033
  • n.­1055
  • n.­1057
  • n.­1084
  • g.­195
g.­293

tilaka

Wylie:
  • thig le
Tibetan:
  • ཐིག་ལེ།
Sanskrit:
  • tilaka

A mark between the eyebrows, usually made with auspicious substances.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­54
  • 7.­56-57
  • 7.­63-64
  • 7.­346
  • 7.­351-352
  • n.­325
  • n.­510
  • n.­513
  • n.­804
g.­295

Tilottamā

Wylie:
  • thig le mchog
Tibetan:
  • ཐིག་ལེ་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • tilottamā

One of the apsarases.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­154
g.­299

turning of the lotus

Wylie:
  • ’dod pa’i bskor ba
Tibetan:
  • འདོད་པའི་བསྐོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • kamalāvarta

A mudrā gesture formed with both hands, representing male and female sexual organs in the state of arousal.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­233
  • 8.­29
  • n.­837
g.­304

Upendra

Wylie:
  • nye dbang
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་དབང་།
Sanskrit:
  • upendra

A Hindu deity.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­171
  • 7.­278
g.­310

Vairocana

Wylie:
  • rnam snang mdzad
  • rnam par snang mdzad
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་སྣང་མཛད།
  • རྣམ་པར་སྣང་མཛད།
Sanskrit:
  • vairocana

A sambhogakāya buddha personifying (in the systems taught in the Sampuṭodbhava) the true nature of the aggregate of form.

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­46
  • 1.­53
  • 2.­186
  • 3.­144
  • 3.­150
  • 5.­77
  • 5.­155
  • 6.­37
  • 6.­177
  • 6.­193
  • 7.­148
  • 7.­152-153
  • 7.­157
  • 7.­272
  • 7.­331
  • 8.­4
  • 8.­60
  • 8.­62
  • 8.­64
  • 9.­58
  • 10.­7
  • 10.­51
  • n.­167
  • n.­316
  • n.­610
  • n.­728
  • n.­1033
  • g.­2
g.­311

vajra

Wylie:
  • rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajra

Diamond; thunderbolt; scepter used in tantric rituals; non-duality; male sexual organ.

Located in 264 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­30
  • 1.­51
  • 1.­94
  • 1.­103
  • 1.­164-165
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­86
  • 2.­91
  • 2.­109
  • 2.­114
  • 2.­117
  • 2.­121
  • 2.­128
  • 2.­133
  • 2.­138-139
  • 2.­144-145
  • 2.­150
  • 2.­153
  • 2.­157
  • 2.­190
  • 2.­195
  • 2.­204
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­14
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­21
  • 3.­27-28
  • 3.­39
  • 3.­50
  • 3.­62
  • 3.­64
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­100
  • 3.­110-112
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­118
  • 3.­124
  • 3.­133
  • 3.­135-140
  • 3.­142-146
  • 3.­157-159
  • 3.­173
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­10
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­33-35
  • 4.­57
  • 5.­25
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­95
  • 5.­107-108
  • 5.­110
  • 5.­122
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­154
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­110
  • 6.­137
  • 6.­148
  • 6.­167
  • 6.­179
  • 6.­181
  • 7.­9
  • 7.­113
  • 7.­134
  • 7.­137
  • 7.­169
  • 7.­183-184
  • 7.­187-188
  • 7.­191
  • 7.­193-195
  • 7.­202
  • 7.­206
  • 7.­208
  • 7.­218
  • 7.­221
  • 7.­228
  • 7.­233-235
  • 7.­248-249
  • 7.­254
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­272
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­280
  • 7.­288
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­293
  • 7.­296
  • 7.­305-306
  • 7.­311
  • 7.­313
  • 7.­327-328
  • 7.­331-333
  • 7.­342
  • 7.­350-351
  • 8.­2
  • 8.­4
  • 8.­9-16
  • 8.­19-20
  • 8.­26
  • 8.­28
  • 8.­30-34
  • 8.­36
  • 8.­50
  • 8.­52-53
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­88
  • 8.­94
  • 8.­125-127
  • 8.­129-132
  • 8.­134
  • 8.­140
  • 8.­142
  • 8.­147
  • 8.­150
  • 9.­14
  • 9.­16
  • 9.­21
  • 9.­23
  • 9.­28
  • 9.­52-53
  • 9.­58
  • 9.­63
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­94
  • 9.­103
  • 10.­1-3
  • 10.­33-34
  • 10.­48-50
  • 10.­53
  • n.­53
  • n.­132
  • n.­137
  • n.­140
  • n.­151
  • n.­162
  • n.­165
  • n.­171
  • n.­183
  • n.­267
  • n.­271
  • n.­288
  • n.­293
  • n.­324
  • n.­359
  • n.­374
  • n.­378
  • n.­392
  • n.­582
  • n.­609
  • n.­612
  • n.­645
  • n.­665
  • n.­676
  • n.­690
  • n.­696
  • n.­712
  • n.­714
  • n.­728
  • n.­756
  • n.­786
  • n.­802
  • n.­809
  • n.­820
  • n.­826-827
  • n.­829
  • n.­836
  • n.­845
  • n.­847
  • n.­872
  • n.­878
  • n.­959
  • n.­972
  • n.­992
  • n.­1000
  • n.­1004-1005
  • n.­1015-1016
  • n.­1021
  • n.­1043
  • n.­1055
  • n.­1058
  • n.­1099
  • n.­1101
  • n.­1113
  • n.­1130-1131
  • n.­1178-1180
  • n.­1398
  • g.­49
  • g.­99
  • g.­312
  • g.­319
  • g.­332
  • g.­346
  • g.­357
g.­313

vajra family

Wylie:
  • rdo rje’i rigs
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེའི་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrakula

One of the five buddha families.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­47
  • 1.­148
  • 3.­118
  • 3.­143
  • 5.­152-153
  • g.­172
g.­314

vajra water

Wylie:
  • rdo rje chu
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་ཆུ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrodaka

Urine; it is referred to as “vajra water” when used in rituals.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­34
  • 5.­116-117
  • 7.­113
  • 7.­121
  • 7.­349
  • n.­68
  • n.­274
  • n.­586
  • n.­598
g.­318

Vajraḍāka

Wylie:
  • rdo rje mkha’ ’gro
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་མཁའ་འགྲོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajraḍāka

A wrathful deity.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • app.­8
  • n.­955
  • n.­2232
g.­319

Vajraḍākinī

Wylie:
  • rdo rje mkha’ ’gro ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་མཁའ་འགྲོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajraḍākinī

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva; one of the five ḍākinīs visualized on the five prongs of the vajra scepter.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­161
  • 3.­51
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­153
  • 4.­73
  • 7.­133
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­153
  • 7.­307-308
  • 8.­9
  • 8.­121
  • 8.­136
  • 8.­148
  • 8.­152
  • n.­955
  • n.­1551
  • n.­2238
g.­322

Vajragarbha

Wylie:
  • rdo rje snying po
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajragarbha

A bodhisattva; in some parts of the Sampuṭa Tantra, he is the interlocutor of the Blessed One.

Located in 48 passages in the translation:

  • i.­8
  • i.­24
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­4
  • 1.­6
  • 1.­14
  • 1.­88
  • 1.­92
  • 1.­130
  • 2.­110
  • 2.­163
  • 3.­37
  • 3.­127
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­142
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­13
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­5
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­42-43
  • 5.­73-74
  • 6.­145
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­3
  • 7.­15
  • 7.­99-100
  • 7.­239
  • 8.­1-2
  • 8.­39
  • 8.­59
  • 8.­66-67
  • 8.­118
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­31
  • 9.­34
  • 10.­56
  • n.­257
  • n.­294-295
  • n.­556
  • n.­878
  • n.­1631
g.­323

Vajragarvā

Wylie:
  • rdo rje snyems ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་སྙེམས་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajragarvā

One of the four retinue goddesses of Mahāsukhavajra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­342
g.­328

Vajrakelīkilā

Wylie:
  • badz+ra kI li kI la
Tibetan:
  • བཛྲ་ཀཱི་ལི་ཀཱི་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrakelīkilā

One of the four retinue goddesses of Mahāsukhavajra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­342
g.­329

Vajrakrodha

Wylie:
  • rdo rje khro bo
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་ཁྲོ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrakrodha

An epithet of Cakrasaṃvara.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­297
  • 7.­304
  • 7.­310
  • 7.­312-313
  • 7.­320
  • 7.­324
  • 7.­329
  • n.­768-769
  • n.­785
g.­337

Vajrasattva

Wylie:
  • rdo rje sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrasattva

The sambhogakāya buddha who delivers the Sampuṭodbhava; he also represents the aggregate of consciousness.

Located in 84 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13-14
  • i.­24
  • i.­37
  • 1.­10
  • 1.­53
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­98
  • 1.­167
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­30
  • 2.­86
  • 2.­103
  • 2.­130
  • 2.­154
  • 2.­209
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­89
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­162
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­36
  • 5.­68
  • 5.­78
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­94
  • 5.­105
  • 6.­2
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­71
  • 6.­142
  • 6.­185
  • 6.­195-196
  • 7.­26-27
  • 7.­29
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­123
  • 7.­230
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­290
  • 8.­33
  • 8.­120
  • 8.­123
  • 9.­32
  • 9.­112
  • 10.­3
  • n.­57
  • n.­93
  • n.­236
  • n.­240
  • n.­257
  • n.­294-295
  • n.­324
  • n.­464
  • n.­617
  • n.­831
  • n.­879
  • n.­1055
  • n.­1100
  • n.­1131
  • n.­1508
  • n.­1631
  • g.­187
  • g.­188
  • g.­224
  • g.­230
  • g.­235
  • g.­239
  • g.­249
  • g.­316
  • g.­319
  • g.­324
  • g.­330
  • g.­331
  • g.­333
  • g.­338
  • g.­340
  • g.­345
  • g.­351
  • g.­362
g.­341

Vajrāstrā

Wylie:
  • rdo rje mtshon cha ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་མཚོན་ཆ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrāstrā

One of the four retinue goddesses of Mahāsukhavajra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­342
g.­342

Vajrasūrya

Wylie:
  • rdo rje nyi ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་ཉི་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrasūrya

A sambhogakāya buddha personifying the true nature of the aggregate of sensation.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­77
  • n.­676
g.­343

Vajravārāhī

Wylie:
  • rdo rje phag mo
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་ཕག་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajravārāhī

A Buddhist goddess related to Vajrayoginī.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­134
  • 4.­33
  • 7.­212
  • 7.­298
  • n.­1000
  • n.­1058
g.­346

vajrin

Wylie:
  • rdo rje can
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrin

“Possessor of vajra”; an epithet of male sambhogakāya deities embodying the adamantine non-duality; a follower of the Vajrayāna; an epithet for anyone abiding in non-duality.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­20
  • 6.­22
  • 6.­25
  • 7.­246
  • n.­312
  • n.­709
  • n.­1000
g.­347

Vajriṇī

Wylie:
  • badz+ri Ni
Tibetan:
  • བཛྲི་ཎི།
Sanskrit:
  • vajriṇī

An epithet of Mahāpratisarā.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­202
g.­348

valiant one

Wylie:
  • dpa’ bo
Tibetan:
  • དཔའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vīra

“Valiant, heroic, manly”; an epithet applied to male deities of wrathful aspect.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­130
  • 9.­5
  • n.­987
g.­351

Vaṃśā

Wylie:
  • gling bu ma
Tibetan:
  • གླིང་བུ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaṃśā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154-155
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­353

Varālī

Wylie:
  • ba rA li
Tibetan:
  • བ་རཱ་ལི།
Sanskrit:
  • varālī

An epithet of Mārīcī.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­193
  • 7.­199
  • 8.­145
g.­355

Vattālī

Wylie:
  • ba dA li
  • ba t+tA li
Tibetan:
  • བ་དཱ་ལི།
  • བ་ཏྟཱ་ལི།
Sanskrit:
  • vattālī

An epithet of Mārīcī.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­193
  • 7.­199
g.­358

vidyā

Wylie:
  • rig ma
Tibetan:
  • རིག་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyā

Knowledge; the power of mantra (of a female deity); female mantra deity; female consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­4
  • 5.­138
  • 5.­140
  • n.­627
  • n.­1326
  • n.­1901
  • g.­61
g.­360

Vidyārāja

Wylie:
  • rig pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • རིག་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyārāja

A deity invoked in the rite of vanquishing enemies and accomplishing all actions.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­208
  • n.­678
g.­362

Vīṇā

Wylie:
  • bi baM ma
Tibetan:
  • བི་བཾ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vīṇā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­366

Viṣṇu

Wylie:
  • khyab ’jug
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱབ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • viṣṇu

A Hindu deity.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­9
  • 1.­53-54
  • 5.­89
  • 7.­327
  • 10.­24
  • n.­777
g.­368

wisdom con­sort

Wylie:
  • rig ma
  • shes rab
Tibetan:
  • རིག་མ།
  • ཤེས་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyā
  • prajñā

See “consort (female).”

Located in 34 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­5
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­16-17
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­45
  • 2.­98-99
  • 2.­101
  • 2.­133
  • 2.­139
  • 2.­142
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­148
  • 5.­156
  • 7.­101
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­238-239
  • 9.­76
  • 10.­8
  • 10.­21
  • 10.­24
  • 10.­31-32
  • n.­66
  • n.­70
  • n.­293
  • n.­691
  • n.­1090-1091
  • n.­1143
  • g.­61
g.­370

yakṣa

Wylie:
  • gnod sbyin
Tibetan:
  • གནོད་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • yakṣa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who inhabit forests, mountainous areas, and other natural spaces, or serve as guardians of villages and towns, and may be propitiated for health, wealth, protection, and other boons, or controlled through magic. According to tradition, their homeland is in the north, where they live under the rule of the Great King Vaiśravaṇa.

Several members of this class have been deified as gods of wealth (these include the just-mentioned Vaiśravaṇa) or as bodhisattva generals of yakṣa armies, and have entered the Buddhist pantheon in a variety of forms, including, in tantric Buddhism, those of wrathful deities.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­141
  • 2.­179
  • 3.­168
  • 7.­58
  • 7.­60
  • 7.­225
  • 7.­234
  • 8.­6
  • 8.­71
  • 8.­149
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­28
  • 10.­56
  • n.­520
  • n.­1157
g.­371

Yama

Wylie:
  • gshin rje
Tibetan:
  • གཤིན་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • yama

The Hindu and Buddhist god of death.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­167
  • 3.­171
  • 7.­317
0
    You are downloading:

    Emergence from Sampuṭa

    Click here to make a dāna donation

    This is a free publication from 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, a non-profit organization sharing the gift of Buddhist wisdom with the world.

    The cultivation of generosity, or dāna—giving voluntarily with a view that something wholesome will come of it—is considered to be a fundamental Buddhist practice by all schools. The nature and quantity of the gift itself is often considered less important.

    Table of Contents


    Search this text


    Other ways to read

    Download PDF
    Download EPUB
    Open in the 84000 App

    Spotted a mistake?

    Please use the contact form provided to suggest a correction.


    How to cite this text

    The following are examples of how to correctly cite this publication. Links to specific passages can be derived by right-clicking on the milestones markers in the left-hand margin (e.g. s.1). The copied link address can replace the url below.

    • Chicago
    • MLA
    • APA
    84000. Emergence from Sampuṭa (Sampuṭodbhavaḥ, yang dag par sbyor ba, Toh 381). Translated by Dharmachakra Translation Committee. Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025. https://84000.co/translation/toh381/UT22084-079-008-chapter-7.Copy
    84000. Emergence from Sampuṭa (Sampuṭodbhavaḥ, yang dag par sbyor ba, Toh 381). Translated by Dharmachakra Translation Committee, online publication, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025, 84000.co/translation/toh381/UT22084-079-008-chapter-7.Copy
    84000. (2025) Emergence from Sampuṭa (Sampuṭodbhavaḥ, yang dag par sbyor ba, Toh 381). (Dharmachakra Translation Committee, Trans.). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. https://84000.co/translation/toh381/UT22084-079-008-chapter-7.Copy

    Related links

    • Other texts from Unexcelled Yoga tantras
    • Published Translations
    • Browse the Collection
    • 84000 Homepage
    Sponsor Translation

    Bookmarks

    Copyright © 2011-2024 84000 - All Rights Reserved
    • Website: https://84000.co
    • Contact
    • Privacy Policy